On the Incarnation
The whole work on one page. Select a passage number to open that passage with its notes, Scripture references, and citation.
Chapter 1
1.1Robertson
ΑΥΤΑΡΚΩΣ ἐν τοῖς πρὸ τούτων ἐκ πολλῶν ὀλίγα διαλαβόντες, περὶ τῆς τῶν ἐθνῶν περὶ τὰ εἴδωλα πλάνης, καὶ τῆς τούτων δεισιδαιμονίας, πῶς ἐξ ἀρχῆς τούτων γέγονεν ἡ εὕρεσις, ὅτι ἐκ κακίας οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἑαυτοῖς τὴν πρὸς τὰ εἴδωλα θρησκείαν ἐπενόησαν· ἀλλὰ γὰρ χάριτι Θεοῦ σημάναντες ὀλίγα καὶ περὶ τῆς θειότητος τοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Πατρὸς, καὶ τῆς εἰς πάντα προνοίας καὶ δυνάμεως αὐτοῦ· καὶ ὅτι ὁ ἀγαθὸς Πατῆρ τούτῳ τὰ πάντα διακοσμεῖ, καὶ τὰ πάντα ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ κινεῖται, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ζωοποιεῖται· φέρε κατὰ ἀκολουθίαν, Μακάριε καὶ ἀληθῶς φιλόχριστε, τῇ περὶ τῆς εὐσεβείας πίστει, καὶ τὰ περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Λόγου διηγησώμεθα, καὶ περὶ τῆς θείας αὐτοῦ πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἐπιφανείας δηλώσωμεν· ἣν Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν διαβάλλουσιν, Ἕλληνες δὲ χλευάζουσιν, ἡμεῖς δὲ προσκυνοῦμεν· ἵνʼ ἔτι μᾶλλον ἐκ τῆς δοκούσης εὐτελείας τοῦ Λόγου, μείζονα καὶ πλείονα τὴν εἰς αὐτὸν εὐσέβειαν ἔχῃς.
AUTARKŌS en tois pro toutōn ek pollōn oliga dialabontes, peri tēs tōn ethnōn peri ta eidōla planēs, kai tēs toutōn deisidaimonias, pōs ex archēs toutōn gegonen hē heuresis, hoti ek kakias hoi anthrōpoi heautois tēn pros ta eidōla thrēskeian epenoēsan; alla gar chariti Theou sēmanantes oliga kai peri tēs theiotētos tou Logou tou Patros, kai tēs eis panta pronoias kai dynameōs autou; kai hoti ho agathos Patēr toutǭ ta panta diakosmei, kai ta panta hypʼ autou kineitai, kai en autǭ zōopoieitai; phere kata akolouthian, Makarie kai alēthōs philochriste, tę̄ peri tēs eusebeias pistei, kai ta peri tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Logou diēgēsōmetha, kai peri tēs theias autou pros hēmas epiphaneias dēlōsōmen; hēn Ioudaioi men diaballousin, Hellēnes de chleuazousin, hēmeis de proskynoumen; hinʼ eti mallon ek tēs dokousēs euteleias tou Logou, meizona kai pleiona tēn eis auton eusebeian echę̄s.
In what came before this we set out sufficiently, choosing a few points out of many, the error of the nations concerning idols and their superstition: how the invention of idols first came about, namely, that out of wickedness human beings devised for themselves the worship of idols. And by the grace of God we also indicated a few things about the divinity of the Word of the Father, and about his providence and power over all things: that the good Father orders all things by him, that all things are moved by him, and that in him they are given life. Come then, blessed and truly Christ-loving friend, let us follow on in order, with the faith of true religion, and relate what concerns the Word's becoming man, and set out his divine appearing among us, which the Jews slander and the Greeks mock, but which we worship; so that from the seeming lowliness of the Word your devotion to him may become still greater and fuller.
1.2Robertson
Ὅσῳ γὰρ παρὰ τοῖς ἀπίστοις χλευάζεται, τοσούτῳ μείζονα τὴν περὶ τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ μαρτυρίαν παρέχει· ὅτι τε ἃ μὴ καταλαμβάνουσιν ἄνθρωποι ὡς ἀδύνατα, ταῦτα αὐτὸς ἐπιδείκνυται δυνατά· καὶ ἃ ὡς ἀπρεπῆ χλευάζουσιν ἄνθρωποι, ταῦτα αὐτὸς τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἀγαθότητι εὐπρεπῇ κατασκευάζει· καὶ ἃ σοφιζόμενοι οἱ ἄνθρωποι ὡς ἀνθρώπινα γελῶσι, ταῦτα αὐτὸς τῇ αὐτοῦ δυνάμει θεῖα ἐπιδείκνυται, τὴν μὲν τῶν εἰδώλων φαντασίαν τῇ νομιζομένῃ ἑαυτοῦ εὐτελείᾳ διὰ τοῦ σταυροῦ καταστρέφων, τοὺς δὲ χλευάζοντας καὶ ἀπιστοῦντας μεταπείθων ἀφανῶς ὥστε τὴν θειότητα αὐτοῦ καὶ δύναμιν ἐπιγινώσκειν.
Hosǭ gar para tois apistois chleuazetai, tosoutǭ meizona tēn peri tēs theotētos autou martyrian parechei; hoti te ha mē katalambanousin anthrōpoi hōs adynata, tauta autos epideiknytai dynata; kai ha hōs aprepē chleuazousin anthrōpoi, tauta autos tę̄ heautou agathotēti euprepę̄ kataskeuazei; kai ha sophizomenoi hoi anthrōpoi hōs anthrōpina gelōsi, tauta autos tę̄ autou dynamei theia epideiknytai, tēn men tōn eidōlōn phantasian tę̄ nomizomenę̄ heautou euteleią dia tou staurou katastrephōn, tous de chleuazontas kai apistountas metapeithōn aphanōs hōste tēn theiotēta autou kai dynamin epiginōskein.
For the more he is mocked by unbelievers, the greater the witness he gives to his own divinity. What human beings cannot grasp and think impossible, he shows to be possible; what human beings mock as unfitting, he by his own goodness makes fitting; and what human beings in their cleverness laugh at as merely human, he by his own power shows to be divine. By what is thought to be his lowliness, through the cross, he overthrows the illusion of idols, and he quietly persuades those who mock and disbelieve to recognize his divinity and power.
1.3Robertson
Εἰς δὲ τὴν περὶ τούτων διήγησιν, χρεία τῆς τῶν προειρημένων μνήμης· ἵνα καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τῆς ἐν σώματι φανερώσεως τοῦ τοσούτου καὶ τηλικούτου Πατρικοῦ Λόγου γνῶναι δυνηθῇς, καὶ μὴ νομίσης, ὅτι φύσεως ἀκολουθία σῶμα πεφόρεκεν ὁ Σωτήρ· ἀλλʼ ὅτι ἀσώματος ὢν τῇ φύσει, καὶ Λόγος ὑπάρχων, ὅμως κατὰ φιλανθρωπίαν καὶ ἀγαθότητα τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρὸς, διὰ τὴν ἡμῶν σωτηρίαν, ἐν ἀνθρωπίνῳ σώματι ἡμῖν πεφανέρωται.
Eis de tēn peri toutōn diēgēsin, chreia tēs tōn proeirēmenōn mnēmēs; hina kai tēn aitian tēs en sōmati phanerōseōs tou tosoutou kai tēlikoutou Patrikou Logou gnōnai dynēthę̄s, kai mē nomisēs, hoti physeōs akolouthia sōma pephoreken ho Sōtēr; allʼ hoti asōmatos ōn tę̄ physei, kai Logos hyparchōn, homōs kata philanthrōpian kai agathotēta tou heautou Patros, dia tēn hēmōn sōtērian, en anthrōpinǭ sōmati hēmin pephanerōtai.
But for an account of these matters we must recall what has been said before, so that you may be able to know the reason why the Word of the Father, so great and so exalted, was manifested in a body, and may not think that the Savior wore a body as a consequence of his nature, but that, being by nature bodiless and being the Word, he was nevertheless, through the love for humankind and the goodness of his own Father, manifested to us in a human body for our salvation.
1.4Robertson
Πρέπει δὲ ποιουμένους ἡμᾶς τὴν περὶ τούτου διήγησιν, πρότερον περὶ τῆς τῶν ὅλων κτίσεως, καὶ τοῦ ταύτης δημιουργοῦ Θεοῦ εἰπεῖν, ἵνα οὕτως καὶ τὴν ταύτης ἀνακαίνισιν ὑπὸ τοῦ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν αὐτὴν δημιουργήσαντος Λόγου γεγενῆσθαι ἀξίως ἄν τις θεωρήσειεν· οὐδὲν γὰρ ἐναντίον φανήσεται, εἰ διʼ οὗ ταύτην ἐδημιούργησεν ὁ Πατὴρ, ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ τὴν ταύτης σωτηρίαν εἰργάσατο.
Prepei de poioumenous hēmas tēn peri toutou diēgēsin, proteron peri tēs tōn holōn ktiseōs, kai tou tautēs dēmiourgou Theou eipein, hina houtōs kai tēn tautēs anakainisin hypo tou kata tēn archēn autēn dēmiourgēsantos Logou gegenēsthai axiōs an tis theōrēseien; ouden gar enantion phanēsetai, ei diʼ hou tautēn edēmiourgēsen ho Patēr, en autǭ kai tēn tautēs sōtērian eirgasato.
In giving an account of this, it is fitting that we speak first about the creation of the universe and about God its Maker, so that one may rightly see that its renewal was accomplished by the Word who made it in the beginning. For it will not appear contradictory if the Father has worked its salvation in the very one through whom he made it.
Chapter 2
2.1Robertson
Τὴν δημιουργίαν τοῦ κόσμου καὶ τὴν τῶν πάντων κτίσιν πολλοὶ διαφόρως ἐξειλήφασι, καὶ ὡς ἕκαστος ἠθέλησεν οὕτως καὶ ὡρίσατο. Οἱ μὲν γὰρ αὐτομάτως, καὶ ὡς ἔτυχε, τὰ πάντα γεγενῆσθαι λέγουσιν, ὡς οἱ Ἐπικούριοι, οἱ καὶ τὴν τῶν ὅλων πρόνοιαν καθʼ ἑαυτῶν οὐκ εἶναι μυθολογοῦσιν ἄντικρυς παρὰ τὰ ἐναργῆ καὶ φαινόμενα λέγοντες.
Tēn dēmiourgian tou kosmou kai tēn tōn pantōn ktisin polloi diaphorōs exeilēphasi, kai hōs hekastos ēthelēsen houtōs kai hōrisato. Hoi men gar automatōs, kai hōs etyche, ta panta gegenēsthai legousin, hōs hoi Epikourioi, hoi kai tēn tōn holōn pronoian kathʼ heautōn ouk einai mythologousin antikrys para ta enargē kai phainomena legontes.
Many have understood the making of the world and the creation of all things in different ways, and each has defined it as he wished. Some say that all things came into being of themselves and by chance, like the Epicureans, who tell the fable that there is no providence over the universe, speaking flatly against what is evident and plain to see.
2.2Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ αὐτομάτως τὰ πάντα χωρὶς προνοίας κατʼ αὐτοὺς γέγονεν, ἔδει τὰ πάντα ἁπλῶς γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ ὅμοια εἶναι, καὶ μὴ διάφορα. Ὡς γὰρ ἐπὶ σώματος ἑνὸς ἔδει τὰ πάντα εἶναι ἥλιον ἢ σελήνην· καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἔδει τὸ ὅλον εἶναι χεῖρα, ἢ ὀφθαλμὸν, ἢ πόδα. Νῦν δὲ οὐκ ἔστι μὲν οὕτως· ὁρῶμεν δὲ τὸ μὲν, ἥλιον· τὸ δὲ, σελήνην· τὸ δὲ, γῆν· καὶ πάλιν ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνθρωπίνων σωμάτων, τὸ μὲν, πόδα· τὸ δὲ, χεῖρα· τό δὲ κεφαλήν. ἡ δὲ τοιαύτη διάταξις, οὐκ αὐτομάτως αὐτὰ γεγενῆσθαι γνωρίζει, ἀλλʼ αἰτίαν τούτων προηγεῖσθαι δείκνυσιν· ἀφʼ ἧς καὶ τὸν διαταξάμενον καὶ πάντα ποιήσαντα Θεόν ἐστι νοεῖν.
Ei gar automatōs ta panta chōris pronoias katʼ autous gegonen, edei ta panta haplōs gegenēsthai, kai homoia einai, kai mē diaphora. Hōs gar epi sōmatos henos edei ta panta einai hēlion ē selēnēn; kai epi tōn anthrōpōn edei to holon einai cheira, ē ophthalmon, ē poda. Nyn de ouk esti men houtōs; horōmen de to men, hēlion; to de, selēnēn; to de, gēn; kai palin epi tōn anthrōpinōn sōmatōn, to men, poda; to de, cheira; to de kephalēn. hē de toiautē diataxis, ouk automatōs auta gegenēsthai gnōrizei, allʼ aitian toutōn proēgeisthai deiknysin; aphʼ hēs kai ton diataxamenon kai panta poiēsanta Theon esti noein.
For if, as they say, all things came into being of themselves without providence, all things ought to have come into being simply alike, and to be the same and not different. As in a single body, everything would have to be sun or moon; and in human beings the whole would have to be hand, or eye, or foot. But it is not so. We see that one thing is sun, another moon, another earth; and again in human bodies, one part is foot, another hand, another head. Such an ordering shows that they did not come into being of themselves, but that a cause preceded them; and from it one can perceive God, who ordered and made all things.
2.3Robertson
Ἄλλοι δὲ, ἐν οἷς ἐστὶ καὶ ὁ μέγας παρʼ Ἕλλησι Πλάτων, ἐκ προϋποκειμένης καὶ ἀγενήτου ὕλης πεποιηκέναι τὸν Θεὸν τὰ ὅλα διηγοῦνται· μὴ ἂν γὰρ δύνασθαί τι ποιῆσαι τὸν Θεὸν εἰ μὴ προϋπέκειτο ἡ ὕλη· ὥσπερ καὶ τῷ τέκτονι προϋποκεῖσθαι δεῖ τὸ ξύλον, ἵνα καὶ ἐργάσασθαι δυνηθῇ.
Alloi de, en hois esti kai ho megas parʼ Hellēsi Platōn, ek proÿpokeimenēs kai agenētou hylēs pepoiēkenai ton Theon ta hola diēgountai; mē an gar dynasthai ti poiēsai ton Theon ei mē proÿpekeito hē hylē; hōsper kai tǭ tektoni proÿpokeisthai dei to xylon, hina kai ergasasthai dynēthę̄.
Others, among them Plato, who is great among the Greeks, relate that God made the universe out of pre-existing and uncreated matter, since God could not have made anything unless matter already lay at hand, just as wood must lie at hand for the carpenter so that he can work.
2.4Robertson
Οὐκ ἴσασι δὲ τοῦτο λέγοντες, ὅτι ἀσθένειαν περιτιθέασι τῷ Θεῷ· εἰ γὰρ οὐκ ἔστι τῆς ὕλης αὐτὸς αἴτιος, ἀλλʼ ὅλως ἐξ ὑποκειμένης ὕλης ποιεῖ τὰ ὄντα, ἀσθενὴς εὑρίσκεται, μὴ δυνάμενος ἄνευ τῆς ὕλης ἐργάσασθαί τι τῶν γενομένων· ὥσπερ ἀμέλει καὶ τοῦ τέκτονος ἀσθένειά ἐστι, τὸ μὴ δύνασθαι χωρὶς τῶν ξύλων ἐργάσασθαί τι τῶν ἀναγκαίων. καὶ καθʼ ὑπόθεσιν γὰρ εἰ μὴ ἦν ἡ ὕλη, οὐκ ἄν εἰργάσατό τι ὁ Θεός. καὶ πῶς ἔτι ποιητὴς καὶ δημιουργὸς ἂν λεχθείη ἐξ ἑτέρου τὸ ποιεῖν ἐσχηκὼς, λέγω δὴ ἐκ τῆς ὕλης; ἔσται δὲ, εἰ οὕτως ἔχει, κατʼ αὐτοὺς ὁ Θεὸς τεχνίτης μόνον καὶ οὐ κτιστὴς εἰς τὸ εἶναι, εἴ γε τὴν ὑποκειμένην ὕλην ἐργάζεται, τῆς δὲ ὕλης οὐκ ἔστιν αὐτὸς αἴτιος. καθόλου γὰρ οὐδὲ κτιστὴς ἂν λεχθείη, εἴγε μὴ κτίζει τὴν ὕλην, ἐξ ἦς καὶ τὰ κτισθέντα γέγονεν.
Ouk isasi de touto legontes, hoti astheneian perititheasi tǭ Theǭ; ei gar ouk esti tēs hylēs autos aitios, allʼ holōs ex hypokeimenēs hylēs poiei ta onta, asthenēs heurisketai, mē dynamenos aneu tēs hylēs ergasasthai ti tōn genomenōn; hōsper amelei kai tou tektonos astheneia esti, to mē dynasthai chōris tōn xylōn ergasasthai ti tōn anankaiōn. kai kathʼ hypothesin gar ei mē ēn hē hylē, ouk an eirgasato ti ho Theos. kai pōs eti poiētēs kai dēmiourgos an lechtheiē ex heterou to poiein eschēkōs, legō dē ek tēs hylēs? estai de, ei houtōs echei, katʼ autous ho Theos technitēs monon kai ou ktistēs eis to einai, ei ge tēn hypokeimenēn hylēn ergazetai, tēs de hylēs ouk estin autos aitios. katholou gar oude ktistēs an lechtheiē, eige mē ktizei tēn hylēn, ex ēs kai ta ktisthenta gegonen.
They do not realize that in saying this they ascribe weakness to God. For if he is not himself the cause of matter, but simply makes the things that exist out of matter lying ready, he is found to be weak, unable to produce anything that comes into being without matter; just as it is a weakness in the carpenter that he cannot make anything he needs without wood. For on that hypothesis, if matter had not existed, God would not have made anything. And how could he still be called Maker and Craftsman, if he has his ability to make from something else, I mean from matter? If that is so, God on their account will be only an artisan, and not a creator bringing things into being, since he works matter that lies ready but is not himself the cause of matter. In general he could not even be called a creator, if he does not create the matter from which created things have come.
2.5Robertson
Οἱ δὲ ἀπὸ τῶν αἱρέσεων ἄλλον ἑαυτοῖς ἀναπλάττονται δημιουργὸν, τῶν πάντων παρὰ τὸν Πατέρα τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, τυφλώττοντες μέγα καὶ περὶ ἃ φθέγγονται.
Hoi de apo tōn haireseōn allon heautois anaplattontai dēmiourgon, tōn pantōn para ton Patera tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou, typhlōttontes mega kai peri ha phthengontai.
Those from the heresies invent for themselves another maker of all things besides the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, being deeply blind even as to what they say.
2.6Robertson
Τοῦ γὰρ Κυρίου λέγοντος πρὸς τοὺς Ιουδαίους· οὐκ ἀνέγνωτε, ὅτι ἀπʼ ἀρχῆς ὁ κτίσας ἄρσεν καὶ θῆλυ ἐποίησεν αὐτούς; καὶ εἶπεν· ἕνεκεν τούτου καταλείψει ἄνθρωπος τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὴν μητέρα αὐτοῦ, καὶ προσκολληθήσεται τῇ γυναικὶ αὐτοῦ· καὶ ἔσονται οἱ δύο εἰς σάρκα μίαν· εἶτα σημαίνων τὸν κτίσαντά φησιν· ὃ οὖν ὁ Θεὸς συνέζευξεν ἄνθρωπος μὴ χωριζέτω· πῶς οὗτοι ξένην τοῦ Πατρὸς τὴν κτίσιν εἰσάγουσιν; Εἰ δὲ κατὰ τὸν Ἰωάννην πάντα περιλαβόντα καὶ λέγοντα· πάντα διʼ αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο, καὶ χωρὶς αὐτοῦ ἐγένετο οὐδὲ ἔν, πῶς ἂν ἄλλος εἴη ὁ δημιουργὸς, παρὰ τὸν Πατέρα τοῦ Χριστοῦ;
Tou gar Kyriou legontos pros tous Ioudaious; ouk anegnōte, hoti apʼ archēs ho ktisas arsen kai thēly epoiēsen autous? kai eipen; heneken toutou kataleipsei anthrōpos ton patera kai tēn mētera autou, kai proskollēthēsetai tę̄ gynaiki autou; kai esontai hoi dyo eis sarka mian; eita sēmainōn ton ktisanta phēsin; ho oun ho Theos synezeuxen anthrōpos mē chōrizetō; pōs houtoi xenēn tou Patros tēn ktisin eisagousin? Ei de kata ton Iōannēn panta perilabonta kai legonta; panta diʼ autou egeneto, kai chōris autou egeneto oude en, pōs an allos eiē ho dēmiourgos, para ton Patera tou Christou?
For when the Lord says to the Jews, “Have you not read that he who created them from the beginning made them male and female, and said, ‘For this reason a man shall leave his father and his mother and shall be joined to his wife, and the two shall become one flesh’?”, and then, pointing to the Creator, says, “What therefore God has joined together, let no human being separate”, how can these people bring in a creation foreign to the Father? And if, according to John, who embraces everything and says, “All things came into being through him, and without him not one thing came into being”, how could the Maker be another besides the Father of Christ?
Chapter 3
3.1Robertson
Ταῦτα μὲν οὗτοι μυθολογοῦσιν· ἡ δὲ ἔνθεος διδασκαλία καὶ ἡ κατὰ Χριστὸν πίστις τὴν μὲν τούτων ματαιολογίαν ὡς ἀθεότητα διαβάλλει. Οὔτε γὰρ αὐτομάτως, διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀπρονόητα εἶναι, οὔτε ἐκ προυποκειμένης ὕλης, διὰ τὸ μὴ ἀσθενῆ εἶναι τὸν Θεόν· ἀλλʼ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων καὶ μηδαμῇ μηδαμῶς ὑπάρχοντα τὰ ὅλα εἰς τὸ εἶναι πεποιηκέναι τὸν Θεὸν διὰ τοῦ Λόγου οἶδεν, ᾗ φησὶ διὰ μὲν Μωυσέως· Ἔν ἀρχῇ ἐποίησεν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν οὐρανὸν καὶ τὴν γῆν· διὰ δὲ τῆς ὠφελιμωτάτης βίβλου τοῦ Ποιμένος· πρῶτον πάντων πίστευσον, ὅτι εἶς ἐστὶν ὁ Θεός, ὁ τὰ πάντα κτίσας καὶ καταρτίσας, καὶ ποιήσας ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι.
Tauta men houtoi mythologousin; hē de entheos didaskalia kai hē kata Christon pistis tēn men toutōn mataiologian hōs atheotēta diaballei. Oute gar automatōs, dia to mē apronoēta einai, oute ek proupokeimenēs hylēs, dia to mē asthenē einai ton Theon; allʼ ex ouk ontōn kai mēdamę̄ mēdamōs hyparchonta ta hola eis to einai pepoiēkenai ton Theon dia tou Logou oiden, hę̄ phēsi dia men Mōyseōs; En archę̄ epoiēsen ho Theos ton ouranon kai tēn gēn; dia de tēs ōphelimōtatēs biblou tou Poimenos; prōton pantōn pisteuson, hoti eis estin ho Theos, ho ta panta ktisas kai katartisas, kai poiēsas ek tou mē ontos eis to einai.
These are the fables these people tell. But the inspired teaching and the faith according to Christ reject their idle talk as godlessness. For it knows that God made the universe neither of itself, since it is not without providence, nor out of pre-existing matter, since God is not weak, but out of nothing, when it did not exist at all in any way, bringing it into being through the Word. So it says through Moses: “In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth”; and through that most useful book, the Shepherd: “First of all, believe that God is one, who created and ordered all things, and made them to be out of what was not.”
3.2Robertson
Ὅπερ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος σημαίνων φησί· Πίστει νοοῦμεν κατηρτίσθαι τοὺς αἰῶνας ῥήματι Θεοῦ, εἰς τὸ μὴ ἐκ φαινομένων τὰ βλεπόμενα γεγονέναι.
Hoper kai ho Paulos sēmainōn phēsi; Pistei nooumen katērtisthai tous aiōnas rhēmati Theou, eis to mē ek phainomenōn ta blepomena gegonenai.
Paul also points to this when he says, “By faith we understand that the ages were framed by the word of God, so that what is seen did not come into being from things that appear.”
3.3Robertson
Ὁ Θεὸς γὰρ ἀγαθός ἐστι, μᾶλλον δὲ πηγὴ τῆς ἀγαθότητος ὑπάρχει· ἀγαθῷ δὲ περὶ οὐδενὸς ἂν γένοιτο φθόνος· ὅθεν οὐδενὶ τοῦ εἶναι φθονήσας, ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων τὰ πάντα πεποίηκε διά τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· ἐν οἷς 〈πρὸ〉 πάντων τῶν ἐπὶ γῆς τὸ ἀνθρώπων γένος ἐλεήσας, καὶ θεωρήσας ὡς οὐχ ἱκανὸν εἴη κατὰ τὸν τῆς ἰδίας γενέσεως λόγον διαμένειν ἀεὶ, πλέον τι χαριζόμενος αὐτοῖς, οὐχ ἀπλῶς, ὥσπερ πάντα τὰ ἐπὶ γῆς ἄλογα ζῶα, ἔκτισε τοὺς ἀνθρώπους· ἀλλὰ κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ εἰκόνα ἐποίησεν αὐτοὺς, μεταδοὺς αὐτοῖς καὶ τῆς τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου δυνάμεως, ἵνα ὥσπερ σκιάς τινας ἔχοντες τοῦ Λόγου καὶ γενόμενοι λογικοὶ διαμένειν ἐν μακαριότητι δυνηθῶσι, ζῶντες τὸν ἀληθινὸν καὶ ὄντως τῶν ἁγίων ἐν παραδείσῳ βίον.
Ho Theos gar agathos esti, mallon de pēgē tēs agathotētos hyparchei; agathǭ de peri oudenos an genoito phthonos; hothen oudeni tou einai phthonēsas, ex ouk ontōn ta panta pepoiēke dia tou idiou Logou tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou; en hois 〈pro〉 pantōn tōn epi gēs to anthrōpōn genos eleēsas, kai theōrēsas hōs ouch hikanon eiē kata ton tēs idias geneseōs logon diamenein aei, pleon ti charizomenos autois, ouch aplōs, hōsper panta ta epi gēs aloga zōa, ektise tous anthrōpous; alla kata tēn heautou eikona epoiēsen autous, metadous autois kai tēs tou idiou Logou dynameōs, hina hōsper skias tinas echontes tou Logou kai genomenoi logikoi diamenein en makariotēti dynēthōsi, zōntes ton alēthinon kai ontōs tōn hagiōn en paradeisǭ bion.
For God is good, or rather he is the source of goodness; and the good can begrudge nothing. So, begrudging existence to nothing, he made all things out of nothing through his own Word, our Lord Jesus Christ. Among these, before all things on earth, he had mercy on the human race; and seeing that by the terms of its own origin it was not able to remain for ever, he gave them something more. He did not simply create human beings, as he did all the irrational animals on earth, but made them according to his own image, giving them a share also in the power of his own Word, so that, having as it were some shadows of the Word and being made rational, they might be able to remain in blessedness, living the true life, which is truly that of the saints in paradise.
3.4Robertson
Εἰδὼς δὲ πάλιν τὴν ἀνθρώπων εἰς ἀμφότερα νεύειν δυναμένην προαίρεσιν, προλαβὼν ἠσφαλίσατο νόμῳ καὶ τόπῳ τὴν δοθεῖσαν αὐτοῖς χάριν. εἰς τὸν ἑαυτοῦ γὰρ παράδεισον αὐτοὺς εἰσαγαγὼν, ἔδωκεν αὐτοῖς νόμον· ἵνα εἰ μὲν φυλάξοιεν τὴν χάριν, καὶ μένοιεν καλοὶ, ἔχωσι τὴν ἐν παραδείσῳ ἄλυπον καὶ ἀνώδυνον καὶ ἀμέριμνον ζωὴν, πρὸς τῷ καὶ τῆς ἐν οὐρανοῖς ἀφθαρσίας αὐτοὺς τὴν ἐπαγγελίαν ἔχειν· εἰ δὲ παραβαῖεν καὶ στραφέντες γένοιντο φαῦλοι, γινώσκοιεν ἑαυτοὺς τὴν ἐν θανάτῳ κατὰ φύσιν φθορὰν ὑπομένειν, καὶ μηκέτι μὲν ἐν παραδείσῳ ζῆν, ἔξω δὲ τούτου λοιπὸν ἀποθνήσκοντας μένειν ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ καὶ ἐν τῇ φθορᾷ
Eidōs de palin tēn anthrōpōn eis amphotera neuein dynamenēn proairesin, prolabōn ēsphalisato nomǭ kai topǭ tēn dotheisan autois charin. eis ton heautou gar paradeison autous eisagagōn, edōken autois nomon; hina ei men phylaxoien tēn charin, kai menoien kaloi, echōsi tēn en paradeisǭ alypon kai anōdynon kai amerimnon zōēn, pros tǭ kai tēs en ouranois aphtharsias autous tēn epangelian echein; ei de parabaien kai straphentes genointo phauloi, ginōskoien heautous tēn en thanatǭ kata physin phthoran hypomenein, kai mēketi men en paradeisǭ zēn, exō de toutou loipon apothnēskontas menein en tǭ thanatǭ kai en tę̄ phthorą
Knowing again that the free choice of human beings could incline either way, he secured beforehand the grace given them by a law and a place. He brought them into his own paradise and gave them a law, so that if they kept the grace and remained good, they might have the life in paradise without grief, pain, or care, besides the promise of incorruption in heaven; but if they transgressed and turned away and became bad, they might know that they would suffer the corruption in death that is according to their nature, and would no longer live in paradise, but thereafter, dying outside it, would remain in death and in corruption.
3.5Robertson
Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ ἡ θεία γραφὴ προσημαίνει λέγουσα ἐκ προσώπου τοῦ Θεοῦ· ἀπὸ παντὸς ξύλου τοῦ ἐν τῷ παραδείσῳ βρώσει φαγῇ· ἀπὸ δὲ τοῦ ξύλου τοῦ γινώσκειν καλὸν καὶ πονηρὸν οὐ φάγεσθε ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ᾗ δʼ ἂν ἡμέρα φάγησθε, θανάτῳ ἀποθανεῖσθε. τὸ δὲ θανάτῳ ἀποθανεῖσθε, τί ἂν ἄλλο εἴη ἢ τὸ μὴ μόνον ἀποθνήσκειν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῇ τοῦ θανάτου φθορᾷ διαμένειν;
Touto de kai hē theia graphē prosēmainei legousa ek prosōpou tou Theou; apo pantos xylou tou en tǭ paradeisǭ brōsei phagę̄; apo de tou xylou tou ginōskein kalon kai ponēron ou phagesthe apʼ autou hę̄ dʼ an hēmera phagēsthe, thanatǭ apothaneisthe. to de thanatǭ apothaneisthe, ti an allo eiē ē to mē monon apothnēskein, alla kai en tę̄ tou thanatou phthorą diamenein?
Divine Scripture also foretells this, saying in the person of God: “From every tree in paradise you may eat for food; but from the tree of knowing good and evil you shall not eat of it; and on the day you eat, you shall die by death.” And what else could “you shall die by death” be but not only to die, but also to remain in the corruption of death?
Chapter 4
4.1Robertson
Ἴσως θαυμάζεις τί δήποτε περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Λόγου προθέμενοι λέγειν, νῦν περὶ τῆς ἀρχῆς τῶν ἀνθρώπων διηγούμεθα. ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο οὐκ ἀλλότριόν ἐστι τοῦ σκοποῦ τῆς διηγήσεως.
Isōs thaumazeis ti dēpote peri tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Logou prothemenoi legein, nyn peri tēs archēs tōn anthrōpōn diēgoumetha. alla kai touto ouk allotrion esti tou skopou tēs diēgēseōs.
Perhaps you wonder why, having set out to speak about the Word's becoming man, we are now relating the beginning of humankind. But this too is not foreign to the aim of our account.
4.2Robertson
Ἀνάγκη γὰρ ἡμᾶς λέγοντας περὶ τῆς εἰς ἡμᾶς ἐπιφανείας τοῦ Σωτῆρος, λέγειν καὶ περὶ τῆς τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀρχῆς, ἵνα γινώσκῃς ὅτι ἡ ἡμῶν αἰτία ἐκείνῳ γέγονε πρόφασις τῆς καθόδου, καὶ ἡ ἡμῶν παράβασις τοῦ Λόγου τὴν φιλανθρωπίαν ἐξεκαλέσατο, ὥστε καὶ εἰς ἡμᾶς φθάσαι καὶ φανῆναι τὸν Κύριον ἐν ἀνθρώποις.
Anankē gar hēmas legontas peri tēs eis hēmas epiphaneias tou Sōtēros, legein kai peri tēs tōn anthrōpōn archēs, hina ginōskę̄s hoti hē hēmōn aitia ekeinǭ gegone prophasis tēs kathodou, kai hē hēmōn parabasis tou Logou tēn philanthrōpian exekalesato, hōste kai eis hēmas phthasai kai phanēnai ton Kyrion en anthrōpois.
For in speaking of the Savior's appearing among us we must also speak of the beginning of humankind, so that you may know that our own case became the occasion of his coming down, and our transgression called forth the Word's love for humankind, so that the Lord came even to us and appeared among human beings.
4.3Robertson
Τῆς γὰρ ἐκείνου ἐνσωματώσεως ἡμεῖς γεγόναμεν ὑπόθεσις, καὶ διὰ τὴν ἡμῶν σωτηρίαν ἐφιλανθρωπεύσατο καὶ ἐν ἀνθρωπίνῳ γενέσθαι καὶ φανῆναι σώματι.
Tēs gar ekeinou ensōmatōseōs hēmeis gegonamen hypothesis, kai dia tēn hēmōn sōtērian ephilanthrōpeusato kai en anthrōpinǭ genesthai kai phanēnai sōmati.
For we were the reason for his embodiment, and for our salvation he so loved humankind as to come to be and to appear in a human body.
4.4Robertson
Οὕτως μὲν οὖν ὁ Θεὸς τὸν ἄνθρωπον πεποίηκε, καὶ μένειν ἠθέλησεν ἐν ἀφθαρσία· ἄνθρωποι δὲ κατολιγωρήσαντες καὶ ἀποστραφέντες τὴν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν κατανόησιν, λογισάμενοι δὲ καὶ ἐπινούσαντες ἑαυτοῖς τὴν κακίαν, ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς πρώτοις ἐλέχθη, ἔσχον τὴν προαπειληθεῖσαν τοῦ θανάτου κατάκρισιν, καὶ λοιπὸν οὐκ ἔτι, ὡς γεγόνασι, διέμενον· ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐλογίζοντο, ἐφθείροντο· καὶ ὁ θάνατος αὐτῶν ἐκράτει βασιλεύων. ἡ γὰρ παράβασις τῆς ἐντολῆς εἰς τὸ κατὰ φύσιν αὐτοὺς ἐπέστρεφεν, ἵνα ὥσπερ οὐκ ὄντες γεγόνασιν, οὕτως καὶ τὴν εἰς τὸ 〈μὴ〉 εἶναι φθορὰν ὑπομείνωσι τῷ χρόνῳ εἰκότως.
Houtōs men oun ho Theos ton anthrōpon pepoiēke, kai menein ēthelēsen en aphtharsia; anthrōpoi de katoligōrēsantes kai apostraphentes tēn pros ton Theon katanoēsin, logisamenoi de kai epinousantes heautois tēn kakian, hōsper en tois prōtois elechthē, eschon tēn proapeilētheisan tou thanatou katakrisin, kai loipon ouk eti, hōs gegonasi, diemenon; allʼ hōs elogizonto, ephtheironto; kai ho thanatos autōn ekratei basileuōn. hē gar parabasis tēs entolēs eis to kata physin autous epestrephen, hina hōsper ouk ontes gegonasin, houtōs kai tēn eis to 〈mē〉 einai phthoran hypomeinōsi tǭ chronǭ eikotōs.
So God made humankind and willed that it remain in incorruption. But human beings, neglecting and turning away from the contemplation of God, and devising and contriving wickedness for themselves, as was said in the first book, received the condemnation of death that had been threatened beforehand. From then on they no longer remained as they had been made, but were being corrupted as they had devised, and death held sway over them as king. For the transgression of the commandment was turning them back to what was according to their nature, so that, just as they had come into being from what was not, so too they should rightly suffer in course of time the corruption that leads to non-being.
4.5Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ φύσιν ἔχοντες τὸ μὴ εἶναί ποτε, τῇ τοῦ Λόγου παρουσίᾳ καὶ φιλανθρωπίᾳ εἰς τὸ εἶναι ἐκλήθησαν, ἀκόλουθον ἦν κενωθέντας τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τῆς περὶ Θεοῦ ἐννοίας καὶ εἰς τὰ οὐκ ὄντα ἀποστραφέντας, οὐκ ὄντα γάρ ἐστι τὰ κακὰ, ὄντα δὲ τὰ καλά, ἐπειδήπερ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὄντος Θεοῦ γεγόνασι, κενωθῆναι καὶ τοῦ εἶναι ἀεί. τοῦτο δέ ἐστι τὸ διαλυθέντας μένειν ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ καὶ τῇ φθορᾷ.
Ei gar physin echontes to mē einai pote, tę̄ tou Logou parousią kai philanthrōpią eis to einai eklēthēsan, akolouthon ēn kenōthentas tous anthrōpous tēs peri Theou ennoias kai eis ta ouk onta apostraphentas, ouk onta gar esti ta kaka, onta de ta kala, epeidēper apo tou ontos Theou gegonasi, kenōthēnai kai tou einai aei. touto de esti to dialythentas menein en tǭ thanatǭ kai tę̄ phthorą.
For if, having a nature that once did not exist, they were called into being by the presence and love for humankind of the Word, it followed that when human beings were emptied of the knowledge of God and turned to what does not exist (for evil things are non-existent, but good things exist, since they have come from God who exists), they should also be emptied of being for ever. And this is to remain, dissolved, in death and corruption.
4.6Robertson
Ἔστι μὲν γὰρ κατὰ φύσιν ἄνθρωπος θνητὸς, ἅτε δὴ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγονώς. διὰ δὲ τὴν πρὸς τὸν ὄντα ὁμοιότητα, ἣν εἰ ἐφύλαττε διὰ τῆς πρὸς αὐτὸν κατανοήσεως, ἤμβλυνεν ἂν τὴν κατὰ φύσιν φθορὰν, καὶ ἔμεινεν ἄφθαρτος· καθάπερ ἡ σοφία φησίν· προσοχὴ νόμων, βεβαίωσις ἀφθαρσίας· ἄφθαρτος δὲ ὢν, ἔζη λοιπὸν ὡς Θεὸς, ὥς που καὶ ἡ θεία γραφὴ τοῦτο σημαίνει λέγουσα· Ἐγὼ εἶπα θεοί ἐστε, καὶ υἱοὶ ὑψίστου πάντες· ὑμεῖς δὲ ὡς ἄνθρωποι ἀποθνήσκετε, καὶ ὡς εἷς τῶν ἀρχόντων πίπτετε.
Esti men gar kata physin anthrōpos thnētos, hate dē ex ouk ontōn gegonōs. dia de tēn pros ton onta homoiotēta, hēn ei ephylatte dia tēs pros auton katanoēseōs, ēmblynen an tēn kata physin phthoran, kai emeinen aphthartos; kathaper hē sophia phēsin; prosochē nomōn, bebaiōsis aphtharsias; aphthartos de ōn, ezē loipon hōs Theos, hōs pou kai hē theia graphē touto sēmainei legousa; Egō eipa theoi este, kai huioi hypsistou pantes; hymeis de hōs anthrōpoi apothnēskete, kai hōs heis tōn archontōn piptete.
For a human being is by nature mortal, since he came into being from what does not exist. But because of his likeness to him who exists, which he would have kept through contemplation of him, he would have blunted his natural corruption and remained incorruptible; as Wisdom says, “Heeding laws is assurance of incorruption.” And being incorruptible he would have lived thereafter as God, as divine Scripture somewhere indicates when it says, “I said, you are gods, and sons of the Most High, all of you; but you die like human beings, and fall like one of the rulers.”
Chapter 5
5.1Robertson
Ὁ μὲν γὰρ Θεὸς οὐ μόνον ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων ἡμᾶς πεποίηκεν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ κατὰ Θεὸν ζῆν ἡμῖν ἐχαρίσατο τῇ τοῦ Λόγου χάριτι. οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι ἀποστραφέντες τὰ αἰώνια, καὶ συμβουλίᾳ τοῦ διαβόλου εἰς τὰ τῆς φθορᾶς ἐπιστραφέντες, ἑαυτοῖς αἴτιοι τῆς ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ φθορᾶς γεγόνασιν, ὄντες μὲν ὡς προεῖπον κατὰ φύσιν φθαρτοὶ. χάριτι δὲ της τοῦ Λόγου μετουσίας τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν ἐκφυγόντες, εἰ μεμενήκεισαν καλοί.
Ho men gar Theos ou monon ex ouk ontōn hēmas pepoiēken, alla kai to kata Theon zēn hēmin echarisato tę̄ tou Logou chariti. hoi de anthrōpoi apostraphentes ta aiōnia, kai symboulią tou diabolou eis ta tēs phthoras epistraphentes, heautois aitioi tēs en tǭ thanatǭ phthoras gegonasin, ontes men hōs proeipon kata physin phthartoi. chariti de tēs tou Logou metousias tou kata physin ekphygontes, ei memenēkeisan kaloi.
For God not only made us out of nothing, but also granted us by the grace of the Word to live a life like God's. But human beings turned away from the things that are eternal, and by the devil's counsel turned to the things of corruption; so they became the cause of their own corruption in death. They were, as I said, corruptible by nature, but would have escaped what is according to nature by the grace of their share in the Word, if they had remained good.
5.2Robertson
Διὰ γὰρ τὸν συνόντα τούτοις Λόγον, καὶ ἡ κατὰ φύσιν φθορὰ τούτων οὐκ ἤγγιζε, καθὼς καὶ ἡ σοφία φησίν· ὁ θεὸς ἔκτισε τὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐπὶ ἀφθαρσία, καὶ εἰκόνα τῆς ἰδίας ἀἰδιότητος· φθόνῳ δὲ διαβόλου θάνατος εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον· τούτου δὲ γενομένου οἱ μὲν ἄνθρωποι ἀπέθνησκον, ἡ δὲ φθορὰ λοιπὸν κατʼ αὐτῶν ἤκμαζε, καὶ πλεῖον τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν ἰσχύουσα καθʼ ὅλου τοῦ γένους, ὅσῳ καὶ τὴν ἀπειλὴν τοῦ θείου διὰ τὴν παράβασιν τῆς ἐντολῆς κατʼ αὐτῶν προειλήφει.
Dia gar ton synonta toutois Logon, kai hē kata physin phthora toutōn ouk ēngize, kathōs kai hē sophia phēsin; ho theos ektise ton anthrōpon epi aphtharsia, kai eikona tēs idias aidiotētos; phthonǭ de diabolou thanatos eisēlthen eis ton kosmon; toutou de genomenou hoi men anthrōpoi apethnēskon, hē de phthora loipon katʼ autōn ēkmaze, kai pleion tou kata physin ischyousa kathʼ holou tou genous, hosǭ kai tēn apeilēn tou theiou dia tēn parabasin tēs entolēs katʼ autōn proeilēphei.
For because of the Word who was with them, even their natural corruption did not come near them, as Wisdom also says: “God created man for incorruption and as an image of his own eternity; but by the envy of the devil death entered into the world.” When this happened, human beings began to die, and corruption thereafter flourished against them, prevailing over the whole race with more than natural force, since it had the threat of the Deity against them because of the transgression of the commandment.
5.3Robertson
Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἐν τοῖς πλημμελήμασιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι οὐκ ἄχρις ὅρων ὡρισμένων εἱστήκεισαν· ἀλλὰ κατʼ ὀλίγον ἐπεκτεινόμενοι, λοιπὸν καὶ εἰς ἄμετρον ἐληλύθασιν, ἐξ ἀρχῆς μὲν εὑρεταὶ τῆς κακίας γενόμενοι, καὶ καθʼ ἑαυτῶν τὸν θάνατον προκαλεσάμενοι καὶ τὴν φθοράν· ὕστερον δὲ εἰς ἀδικίαν ἐκτραπέντες καὶ παρανομίαν πᾶσαν ὑπερβαλόντες, καὶ μὴ ἐνʼ κακῷ στάμενοι, ἀλλὰ πάντα καινὰ καινοῖς ἐπινοοῦντες, ἀκόρεστοι περὶ τὸ ἁμαρτάνειν γεγόνασι.
Kai gar kai en tois plēmmelēmasin hoi anthrōpoi ouk achris horōn hōrismenōn heistēkeisan; alla katʼ oligon epekteinomenoi, loipon kai eis ametron elēlythasin, ex archēs men heuretai tēs kakias genomenoi, kai kathʼ heautōn ton thanaton prokalesamenoi kai tēn phthoran; hysteron de eis adikian ektrapentes kai paranomian pasan hyperbalontes, kai mē enʼ kakǭ stamenoi, alla panta kaina kainois epinoountes, akorestoi peri to hamartanein gegonasi.
For in their offenses human beings did not stop within fixed limits, but, extending themselves little by little, at last came to be beyond all measure. From the beginning they were inventors of wickedness and called down death and corruption upon themselves; later they turned aside to injustice and exceeded all lawlessness, and, not stopping at one evil but devising ever new evils upon new ones, they became insatiable in sinning.
5.4Robertson
Μοιχεῖαι μὲν γὰρ ἦσαν καὶ κλοπαὶ πανταχοῦ, φόνων δὲ καὶ ἁρπαγῶν πλήρης ἦν ἡ σύμπασα γῆ. καὶ νόμου μὲν οὐκ ἦν φροντὶς περὶ φθορᾶς καὶ ἀδικίας· πάντα δὲ τὰ κακὰ καθʼ ἕνα καὶ κοινῇ παρὰ πᾶσιν ἐπράττετο. Πόλεις μὲν κατὰ πόλεων ἐπολέμουν, καὶ ἔθνη κατὰ ἐθνῶν ἠγείρετο· διῄρητο δὲ πᾶσα ἡ οἰκουμένη στάσεσι καὶ μάχαις, ἑκάστου φιλονεικοῦντος ἐν τῷ παρανομεῖν.
Moicheiai men gar ēsan kai klopai pantachou, phonōn de kai harpagōn plērēs ēn hē sympasa gē. kai nomou men ouk ēn phrontis peri phthoras kai adikias; panta de ta kaka kathʼ hena kai koinę̄ para pasin epratteto. Poleis men kata poleōn epolemoun, kai ethnē kata ethnōn ēgeireto; dię̄rēto de pasa hē oikoumenē stasesi kai machais, hekastou philoneikountos en tǭ paranomein.
For there were adulteries and thefts everywhere, and the whole earth was full of murders and robberies. There was no concern for law regarding corruption and injustice, but every evil was done by each individually and by all in common. Cities warred against cities, and nations rose against nations; the whole inhabited world was torn apart by factions and battles, each vying with the other in lawlessness.
5.5Robertson
Οὐκ ἦν δὲ τούτων μακρὰν οὐδὲ τὰ παρὰ φύσιν ἀλλʼ ὡς εἶπεν ὁ τοῦ Χριστοῦ μάρτυς Ἀπόστολος· αἵ τε γὰρ θήλειαι αὐτῶν μετήλλαξαν τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν εἰς τὴν παρὰ φύσιν· ὁμοίως δὲ καὶ οἴ ἄῤῥενες, ἀφέντες τὴν φυσικὴν χρῆσιν τῆς θηλείας, ἐξεκαύθησαν ἐν τῇ ὀρέξει αὐτῶν εἰς ἀλλήλους, ἄῤῥενες ἐν ἄρσεσι τὴν ἀσχημοσύνην κατεργαζόμενοι, καὶ τὴν ἀντιμισθίαν ἣν ἔδει τῆς πλάνης αὐτῶν ἐν ἑαυτοῖς ἀπολαμβάνοντες.
Ouk ēn de toutōn makran oude ta para physin allʼ hōs eipen ho tou Christou martys Apostolos; hai te gar thēleiai autōn metēllaxan tēn physikēn chrēsin eis tēn para physin; homoiōs de kai oi arrhenes, aphentes tēn physikēn chrēsin tēs thēleias, exekauthēsan en tę̄ orexei autōn eis allēlous, arrhenes en arsesi tēn aschēmosynēn katergazomenoi, kai tēn antimisthian hēn edei tēs planēs autōn en heautois apolambanontes.
Nor were they far even from what is against nature; but, as the Apostle, the witness of Christ, said: “For their women exchanged natural relations for those against nature; and likewise the men, giving up natural relations with women, were inflamed in their desire for one another, men committing shameless acts with men, and receiving in themselves the due penalty for their error.”
Chapter 6
6.1Robertson
Διὰ δὴ ταῦτα πλεῖον τοῦ θανάτου κρατήσαντος καὶ τῆς φθορᾶς παραμενούσης κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, τὸ μὲν τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος ἐφθείρετο· ὁ δὲ λογικὸς καὶ κατʼ εἰκόνα γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος ἠφανίζετο· καὶ τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ γενόμενον ἔργον παραπώλλυτο.
Dia dē tauta pleion tou thanatou kratēsantos kai tēs phthoras paramenousēs kata tōn anthrōpōn, to men tōn anthrōpōn genos ephtheireto; ho de logikos kai katʼ eikona genomenos anthrōpos ēphanizeto; kai to hypo tou Theou genomenon ergon parapōllyto.
For these reasons, since death had gained the greater hold and corruption remained upon human beings, the human race was perishing; the rational human being, made in the image, was disappearing; and the work made by God was being destroyed.
6.2Robertson
Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ὁ θάνατος, ὡς προεῖπον, νόμῳ λοιπὸν ἴσχυε καθʼ ἡμῶν· καὶ οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν τὸν νόμον ἐκφυγεῖν, διὰ τὸ ὑπὸ Θεοῦ τεθεῖσθαι τοῦτον τῆς παραβάσεως χάριν· καὶ ἦν ἄτοπον ὁμοῦ καὶ ἀπρεπὲς τὸ γινόμενον ἀληθῶς.
Kai gar kai ho thanatos, hōs proeipon, nomǭ loipon ischye kathʼ hēmōn; kai ouch hoion te ēn ton nomon ekphygein, dia to hypo Theou tetheisthai touton tēs parabaseōs charin; kai ēn atopon homou kai aprepes to ginomenon alēthōs.
For death, as I said, from then on had legal power over us, and it was impossible to escape the law, since it had been laid down by God because of the transgression. And what was happening was truly both absurd and unfitting.
6.3Robertson
Ἄτοπον μὲν γὰρ ἦν εἰπόντα τὸν Θεὸν ψεύσασθαι, ὥστε νομοθετήσαντος αὐτοῦ θανάτῳ ἀποθνήσκειν τὸν ἄνθρωπον, εἰ παραβαίῃ τὴν ἐντολὴν, μετὰ τὴν παράβασιν μὴ ἀποθνήσκειν, ἀλλὰ λύεσθαι τὸν τούτου λόγον. οὐκ ἀληθὴς γὰρ ἦν ὁ Θεὸς, εἰ εἰπόντος αὐτοῦ ἀποθνήσκειν ἡμᾶς, μὴ ἀπέθνησκεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος.
Atopon men gar ēn eiponta ton Theon pseusasthai, hōste nomothetēsantos autou thanatǭ apothnēskein ton anthrōpon, ei parabaię̄ tēn entolēn, meta tēn parabasin mē apothnēskein, alla lyesthai ton toutou logon. ouk alēthēs gar ēn ho Theos, ei eipontos autou apothnēskein hēmas, mē apethnēsken ho anthrōpos.
It would have been absurd for God, having spoken, to prove false: that after he had legislated that man should die by death if he transgressed the commandment, man should not die after transgressing, but that God's word should be set aside. For God would not have been truthful if, when he had said that we should die, man did not die.
6.4Robertson
Ἀπρεπὲς δὲ ἦν πάλιν τὰ ἅπαξ γενόμενα λογικὰ καὶ τοῦ Λόγου αὐτοῦ μετασχόντα παραπόλλυσθαι, καὶ πάλιν εἰς τὸ μὴ εἶναι διὰ τῆς φθορᾶς ἐπιστρέφειν.
Aprepes de ēn palin ta hapax genomena logika kai tou Logou autou metaschonta parapollysthai, kai palin eis to mē einai dia tēs phthoras epistrephein.
On the other hand, it would have been unfitting that beings once made rational and sharing in the Word himself should perish, and return again to non-existence through corruption.
6.5Robertson
Οὐκ ἄξιον γὰρ ἦν τῆς ἀγαθότητος τοῦ Θεοῦ τὰ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενα διαφθείρεσθαι, διὰ τὴν παρὰ τοῦ διαβόλου γενομένην τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἀπάτην.
Ouk axion gar ēn tēs agathotētos tou Theou ta hypʼ autou genomena diaphtheiresthai, dia tēn para tou diabolou genomenēn tois anthrōpois apatēn.
For it was not worthy of God's goodness that what he had made should be destroyed through the deceit practiced on human beings by the devil.
6.6Robertson
Ἄλλως τε καὶ τῶν ἀπρεπεστάτων ἦν τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ τέχνην ἐν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἀφανίζεσθαι ἢ διὰ τὴν αὐτῶν ἀμέλειαν, ἢ διὰ τὴν τῶν δαιμόνων ἀπάτην.
Allōs te kai tōn aprepestatōn ēn tēn tou Theou technēn en tois anthrōpois aphanizesthai ē dia tēn autōn ameleian, ē dia tēn tōn daimonōn apatēn.
Besides, it would have been most unfitting of all that God's craftsmanship in human beings should vanish, whether through their own neglect or through the deceit of demons.
6.7Robertson
Φθειρομένων τοίνυν τῶν λογικῶν καὶ παραπολλυμένων τῶν τοιούτων ἔργων, τί τὸν Θεὸν ἔδει ποιεῖν ἀγαθὸν ὄντα; ἀφεῖναι τὴν φθορὰν κατʼ αὐτῶν ἰσχεῖν, καὶ τὸν θάνατον αὐτῶν κρατεῖν; καὶ τίς ἡ χρεῖα τοῦ καὶ ἐξ ἀρχῆς αὐτὰ γενέσθαι; ἔδει γὰρ μὴ γενέσθαι, ἢ γενόμενα παραμεληθῆναι καὶ ἀπολέσθαι.
Phtheiromenōn toinyn tōn logikōn kai parapollymenōn tōn toioutōn ergōn, ti ton Theon edei poiein agathon onta? apheinai tēn phthoran katʼ autōn ischein, kai ton thanaton autōn kratein? kai tis hē chreia tou kai ex archēs auta genesthai? edei gar mē genesthai, ē genomena paramelēthēnai kai apolesthai.
So, as rational beings were being corrupted and such works were perishing, what was God, being good, to do? Let corruption prevail over them and death hold them fast? Then what need was there for them to come into being in the first place? They ought rather not to have come into being than, having come into being, to be neglected and perish.
6.8Robertson
Ἀσθένεια γὰρ μᾶλλον καὶ οὐκ ἀγαθότης ἐκ τῆς ἀμελείας γινώσκεται τοῦ Θεοῦ, εἰ ποιήσας παρορᾷ φθαρῆναι τὸ ἑαυτοῦ ἔργον, ἥπερ εἰ μὴ πεποιήκει κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν τὸν ἄνθρωπον.
Astheneia gar mallon kai ouk agathotēs ek tēs ameleias ginōsketai tou Theou, ei poiēsas parorą phtharēnai to heautou ergon, hēper ei mē pepoiēkei kata tēn archēn ton anthrōpon.
For weakness rather than goodness would be seen in God's neglect, if after making his work he allowed it to be corrupted, rather than if he had not made man in the beginning.
6.9Robertson
Μὴ ποιήσαντος μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἦν ὁ λογιζόμενος τὴν ἀσθένειαν, ποιήσαντος δὲ καὶ εἰς τὸ εἶναι κτίσαντος, ἀτοπώτατον ἦν ἀπόλλυσθαι τὰ ἔργα, καὶ μάλιστα ἐπʼ ὄψει τοῦ πεποιηκότος.
Mē poiēsantos men gar ouk ēn ho logizomenos tēn astheneian, poiēsantos de kai eis to einai ktisantos, atopōtaton ēn apollysthai ta erga, kai malista epʼ opsei tou pepoiēkotos.
For if he had not made them, there would have been no one to reckon it weakness; but since he had made them and created them into being, it would have been most absurd for the works to perish, and especially before the eyes of their Maker.
6.10Robertson
Οὐκοῦν ἔδει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους μὴ ἀφιέναι φέρεσθαι τῇ φθορᾷ, διὰ τὸ ἀπρεπὲς καὶ ἀνάξιον εἶναι τοῦτο τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀγαθότητος.
Oukoun edei tous anthrōpous mē aphienai pheresthai tę̄ phthorą, dia to aprepes kai anaxion einai touto tēs tou Theou agathotētos.
So it was necessary not to let human beings be carried off by corruption, because this would be unfitting and unworthy of God's goodness.
Chapter 7
7.1Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἔδει τοῦτο γενέσθαι, οὕτως καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἐναντίων πάλιν ἀντίκειται τὸ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν εὔλογον, ὥστε ἀληθῇ φανῆναι τὸν Θεὸν ἐν τῇ περὶ τοῦ θανάτου νομοθεσία· ἄτοπον γὰρ ἦν διὰ τὴν ἡμῶν ὠφέλειαν καὶ διαμονὴν ψεύστην φανῆναι τὸν τῆς ἀληθείας Πατέρα Θεόν.
Allʼ hōsper edei touto genesthai, houtōs kai ek tōn enantiōn palin antikeitai to pros ton Theon eulogon, hōste alēthę̄ phanēnai ton Theon en tę̄ peri tou thanatou nomothesia; atopon gar ēn dia tēn hēmōn ōpheleian kai diamonēn pseustēn phanēnai ton tēs alētheias Patera Theon.
But just as this had to be so, on the other side again stands what is reasonable with respect to God: that God should appear truthful in his law concerning death. For it would have been absurd for God, the Father of truth, to appear a liar for our benefit and preservation.
7.2Robertson
Τί οὖν ἔδει καὶ περὶ τούτου γενέσθαι ἡ ποιῆσαι τὸν Θεόν; μετάνοιαν ἐπὶ τῇ παραβάσει τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἀπαιτῆσαι; τοῦτο γὰρ ἄν τις ἄξιον φήσειε Θεοῦ, λέγων, ὅτι ὥσπερ ἐκ τῆς παραβάσεως εἰς φθορὰν γεγόνασιν, οὕτως ἐκ τῆς μετανοίας γένοιντο πάλιν ἂν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν.
Ti oun edei kai peri toutou genesthai hē poiēsai ton Theon? metanoian epi tę̄ parabasei tous anthrōpous apaitēsai? touto gar an tis axion phēseie Theou, legōn, hoti hōsper ek tēs parabaseōs eis phthoran gegonasin, houtōs ek tēs metanoias genointo palin an eis aphtharsian.
What then was to happen in this matter, or what was God to do? Demand repentance from human beings for the transgression? Someone might say this was worthy of God, arguing that as they had come to corruption from transgression, so from repentance they might come again to incorruption.
7.3Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἡ μετάνοια οὔτε τὸ εὔλογον τὸ πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν ἐφύλαττεν· ἔμενε γὰρ πάλιν οὐκ ἀληθὴς, μὴ κρατου ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ τῶν ἀνθρώπων· οὔτε δὲ ἡ μετάνοια ἀπὸ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν ἀνακαλεῖται, ἀλλὰ μόνον παύει τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων.
Allʼ hē metanoia oute to eulogon to pros ton Theon ephylatten; emene gar palin ouk alēthēs, mē kratou en tǭ thanatǭ tōn anthrōpōn; oute de hē metanoia apo tōn kata physin anakaleitai, alla monon pauei tōn hamartēmatōn.
But repentance would neither have preserved what is reasonable with respect to God, for he would again have remained untruthful if human beings were not held in death; nor does repentance recall them from what is according to nature, but it only makes them cease from sins.
7.4Robertson
Εἰ μὲν οὖν μόνον ἦν πλημμέλημα καὶ μὴ φθορᾶς ἐπακολούθησις, καλῶς ἂν ἦν ἡ μετάνοια. εἰ δὲ ἅπαξ προλαβούσης τῆς παραβάσεως, εἰς τὴν κατὰ φύσιν φθορὰν ἐκρατοῦντο οἱ ἄνθρωποι, καὶ τὴν τοῦ κατʼ εἰκόνα χάριν ἀφαιρεθέντες ἦσαν, τί ἄλλο ἔδει γενέσθαι; ἢ τίνος ἦν χρεία πρὸς τὴν τοιαύτην χάριν καὶ ἀνάκλησιν, ἢ τοῦ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος πεποιηκότος τὰ ὅλα τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου;
Ei men oun monon ēn plēmmelēma kai mē phthoras epakolouthēsis, kalōs an ēn hē metanoia. ei de hapax prolabousēs tēs parabaseōs, eis tēn kata physin phthoran ekratounto hoi anthrōpoi, kai tēn tou katʼ eikona charin aphairethentes ēsan, ti allo edei genesthai? ē tinos ēn chreia pros tēn toiautēn charin kai anaklēsin, ē tou kai kata tēn archēn ek tou mē ontos pepoiēkotos ta hola tou Theou Logou?
If, then, there had been only an offense and not the consequence of corruption, repentance would have been well enough. But if, once the transgression had come first, human beings were held fast in natural corruption and had been deprived of the grace of being in the image, what else was to happen? Or whom did such grace and recalling need, but the Word of God, who in the beginning also made the universe out of nothing?
7.5Robertson
Αὐτοῦ γὰρ ἦν πάλιν καὶ τὸ φθαρτὸν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν ἐνεγκεῖν, καὶ τὸ ὑπὲρ πάντων εὔλογον ἀποσῶσαι πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα. Λόγος γὰρ ὢν τοῦ Πατρὸς καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντας ὤν, ἀκολούθως καὶ ἀνακτίσαι τὰ ὅλα μόνος ἦν δυνατὸς καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντων παθεῖν καὶ πρεσβεῦσαι περὶ πάντων ἱκανὸς πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα.
Autou gar ēn palin kai to phtharton eis aphtharsian enenkein, kai to hyper pantōn eulogon aposōsai pros ton Patera. Logos gar ōn tou Patros kai hyper pantas ōn, akolouthōs kai anaktisai ta hola monos ēn dynatos kai hyper pantōn pathein kai presbeusai peri pantōn hikanos pros ton Patera.
For it was his, again, both to bring the corruptible to incorruption and to preserve for the Father what is reasonable with respect to all. For being the Word of the Father and above all, he alone was consequently able to re-create the universe, and was fit to suffer on behalf of all and to intercede for all with the Father.
Chapter 8
8.1Robertson
Τούτου δὴ ἕνεκεν ὁ ἀσώματος καὶ ἄφθαρτος καὶ ἄϋλος τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος παραγίνεται εἰς τὴν ἡμετέραν χώραν, οὔτι γε μακρὰν ὢν πρότερον. οὐδὲν γὰρ αὐτοῦ κενὸν ὑπολέλειπται τῆς κτίσεως μέρος· πάντα δὲ διὰ πάντων πεπλήρωκεν αὐτὸς συνὼν τῷ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρί. ἀλλὰ παραγίνεται συγκαταβαίνων τῇ εἰς ἡμᾶς αὐτοῦ φιλανθρωπίᾳ καὶ ἐπιφανείᾳ.
Toutou dē heneken ho asōmatos kai aphthartos kai aÿlos tou Theou Logos paraginetai eis tēn hēmeteran chōran, outi ge makran ōn proteron. ouden gar autou kenon hypoleleiptai tēs ktiseōs meros; panta de dia pantōn peplērōken autos synōn tǭ heautou Patri. alla paraginetai synkatabainōn tę̄ eis hēmas autou philanthrōpią kai epiphaneią.
For this reason the bodiless, incorruptible, and immaterial Word of God comes into our region, although he was not far from us before. For no part of creation has been left empty of him; he has filled all things everywhere, while remaining with his own Father. But he comes, stooping down in his love for humankind and his appearing to us.
8.2Robertson
Καὶ ἰδὼν τὸ λογικὸν ἀπολλύμενον γένος, καὶ τὸν θάνατον κατʼ αὐτῶν βασιλεύοντα τῇ φθορᾳ· ὁρῶν δὲ καὶ τὴν ἀπειλὴν τῆς παραβάσεως διακρατοῦσαν τὴν καθʼ ἡμῶν φθοράν· καὶ ὅτι ἄτοπον ἦν πρὸ τοῦ πληρωθῆναι τὸν νόμον λυθῆναι· ὁρῶν δὲ καὶ τὸ ἀπρεπὲς ἐν τῷ συμβεβηκότι, ὅτι ὧν αὐτὸς ἦν δημιουργὸς, ταῦτα παρηφανίζετο· ὁρῶν δὲ καὶ τὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ὑπερβάλλουσαν κακίαν, ὅτι κατʼ ὀλίγον καὶ ἀφόρητον αὐτὴν ηὔξησαν καθʼ ἑαυτῶν· ὁρῶν δὲ καὶ τὸ ὑπεύθυνον πάντων τῶν ἀνθρώπων πρὸς τὸν θάνατον· ἐλεήσας τὸ γένος ἡμῶν, καὶ τὴν ἀσθένειαν ἡμῶν οἰκτειρήσας, καὶ τῇ φθορᾷ ἡμῶν συγκαταβάς, καὶ τὴν τοῦ θανάτου κράτησιν οὐκ ἐνεγκών, ἵνα μὴ τὸ γενόμενον ἀπόληται καὶ εἰς ἀργὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸ εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἔργον αὐτοῦ γένηται, λαμβάνει ἑαυτῷ σῶμα, καὶ τοῦτο οὐκ ἀλλότριον τοῦ ἡμετέρου.
Kai idōn to logikon apollymenon genos, kai ton thanaton katʼ autōn basileuonta tę̄ phthorą; horōn de kai tēn apeilēn tēs parabaseōs diakratousan tēn kathʼ hēmōn phthoran; kai hoti atopon ēn pro tou plērōthēnai ton nomon lythēnai; horōn de kai to aprepes en tǭ symbebēkoti, hoti hōn autos ēn dēmiourgos, tauta parēphanizeto; horōn de kai tēn tōn anthrōpōn hyperballousan kakian, hoti katʼ oligon kai aphorēton autēn ēuxēsan kathʼ heautōn; horōn de kai to hypeuthynon pantōn tōn anthrōpōn pros ton thanaton; eleēsas to genos hēmōn, kai tēn astheneian hēmōn oikteirēsas, kai tę̄ phthorą hēmōn synkatabas, kai tēn tou thanatou kratēsin ouk enenkōn, hina mē to genomenon apolētai kai eis argon tou Patros to eis anthrōpous ergon autou genētai, lambanei heautǭ sōma, kai touto ouk allotrion tou hēmeterou.
He saw the rational race perishing, and death reigning over them through corruption. He saw also that the threat of the transgression kept corruption in force against us, and that it would be absurd for the law to be dissolved before it was fulfilled. He saw also the unfittingness of what had happened, that the very things of which he was the Maker were disappearing. He saw also the surpassing wickedness of human beings, that little by little they had increased it against themselves beyond bearing. He saw also that all human beings were liable to death. Having mercy on our race, pitying our weakness, stooping down to our corruption, and not enduring the dominion of death, so that what had been made should not perish and the Father's work in humankind should not come to nothing, he takes to himself a body, and that not foreign to our own.
8.3Robertson
Οὐ γὰρ ἀπλῶς ἠθέλησεν ἐν σώματι γενέσθαι, οὐδὲ μόνον ἤθελε φανῆναι· ἐδύνατο γὰρ, εἰ μόνον ἤθελε φανῆναι, καὶ διʼ ἑτέρου κρείττονος τὴν θεοφάνειαν αὐτοῦ ποιήσασθαι· ἀλλὰ λαμβάνει τὸ ἡμέτερον, καὶ τοῦτο οὐχ ἀπλῶς, ἀλλʼ ἐξ ἀχράντου καὶ ἀμιάντου ἀνδρὸς ἀπείρου παρθένου, καθαρὸν καὶ ὄντως ἀμιγὲς τῆς ἀνδρῶν συνουσίας. αὐτὸς γὰρ δυνατὸς ὧν καὶ δημιουργὸς τῶν ὅλων, ἐν τῇ Παρθένῳ κατασκευάζει ἑαυτῷ ναὸν τὸ σῶμα, καὶ ἰδιοποιεῖται τοῦτο ὥσπερ ὄργανον, ἐν αὐτῷ γνωριζόμενος καὶ ἐνοικῶν.
Ou gar aplōs ēthelēsen en sōmati genesthai, oude monon ēthele phanēnai; edynato gar, ei monon ēthele phanēnai, kai diʼ heterou kreittonos tēn theophaneian autou poiēsasthai; alla lambanei to hēmeteron, kai touto ouch aplōs, allʼ ex achrantou kai amiantou andros apeirou parthenou, katharon kai ontōs amiges tēs andrōn synousias. autos gar dynatos hōn kai dēmiourgos tōn holōn, en tę̄ Parthenǭ kataskeuazei heautǭ naon to sōma, kai idiopoieitai touto hōsper organon, en autǭ gnōrizomenos kai enoikōn.
For he did not simply will to be in a body, nor did he will only to appear; for if he had willed only to appear, he could have made his divine appearing through some other, nobler means. But he takes what is ours, and that not simply, but from a spotless and undefiled virgin who knew no man, a body pure and truly untouched by intercourse with men. For being powerful and the Maker of the universe, he prepares for himself in the Virgin a temple, the body, and makes it his own as an instrument, being made known in it and dwelling in it.
8.4Robertson
Καὶ οὕτως ἀπὸ τῶν ἡμετέρων τὸ ὅμοιον λαβών, διὰ τὸ πάντας ὑπευθύνους εἶναι τῇ τοῦ θανάτου φθορᾷ, ἀντὶ πάντων αὐτὸ θανάτῳ παραδιδοὺς, προσῆγε τῷ Πατρί, καὶ τοῦτο φιλανθρώπως ποιῶν, ἵνα ὡς μὲν πάντων ἀποθανόντων ἐν αὐτῷ λυθῇ ὁ κατὰ τῆς φθορᾶς τῶν ἀνθρώπων νόμος (ἄτε δὴ πληρωθείσης τῆς ἐξουσίας ἐν τῷ κυριακῷ σώματι, καὶ μηκέτι χώραν ἔχοντος κατὰ τῶν ὁμοίων ἀνθρώπων)· ὡς δὲ εἰς φθορὰν ἀναστρέψαντας τοὺς ἀνθρώπους πάλιν εἰς τὴν ἀφθαρσίαν ἐπιστρέψῃ, καὶ ζωοποιήσῃ τούτους ἀπὸ τοῦ θανάτου, τῇ τοῦ σώματος ἰδιοποιήσει, καὶ τῇ τῆς ἀναστάσεως χάριτι, τὸν θάνατον ἀπʼ αὐτῶν ὡς καλάμην ἀπὸ πυρὸς ἐξαφανίζων.
Kai houtōs apo tōn hēmeterōn to homoion labōn, dia to pantas hypeuthynous einai tę̄ tou thanatou phthorą, anti pantōn auto thanatǭ paradidous, prosēge tǭ Patri, kai touto philanthrōpōs poiōn, hina hōs men pantōn apothanontōn en autǭ lythę̄ ho kata tēs phthoras tōn anthrōpōn nomos (ate dē plērōtheisēs tēs exousias en tǭ kyriakǭ sōmati, kai mēketi chōran echontos kata tōn homoiōn anthrōpōn); hōs de eis phthoran anastrepsantas tous anthrōpous palin eis tēn aphtharsian epistrepsę̄, kai zōopoiēsę̄ toutous apo tou thanatou, tę̄ tou sōmatos idiopoiēsei, kai tę̄ tēs anastaseōs chariti, ton thanaton apʼ autōn hōs kalamēn apo pyros exaphanizōn.
And so, taking from what is ours a body like ours, because all were liable to the corruption of death, he gave it over to death in place of all, and offered it to the Father. And he did this out of love for humankind, so that, on the one hand, since all died in him, the law concerning the corruption of human beings might be abolished (its power having been spent on the Lord's body, and no longer having room against human beings like him); and, on the other, so that he might turn back to incorruption human beings who had turned back to corruption, and bring them to life from death, by making the body his own and by the grace of the resurrection, making death vanish from them like straw from fire.
Chapter 9
9.1Robertson
Συνιδὼν γὰρ ὁ Λόγος ὅτι ἄλλως οὐκ ἂν λυθείη τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἡ φθορὰ, εἰ μὴ διὰ τοῦ πάντως ἀποθανεῖν, οὐχ οἷόν τε δὲ ἦν τὸν Λόγον ἀποθανεῖν ἀθάνατον ὄντα καὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱόν, τούτου ἕνεκεν τὸ δυνάμενον ἀποθανεῖν ἑαυτῷ λαμβάνει σῶμα, ἵνα τοῦτο τοῦ ἐπὶ πάντων Λόγου μεταλαβὸν ἀντὶ πάντων ἱκανὸν γένηται τῷ θανάτῳ, καὶ διὰ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα Λόγον, ἄφθαρτον διαμείνῃ, καὶ λοιπὸν ἀπὸ πάντων ἡ φθορὰ παύσηται τῇ τῆς ἀναστάσεως χάριτι. ὅθεν ὡς ἱερεῖον καὶ θῦμα παντὸς ἐλεύθερον σπίλου, ὃ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ ἔλαβε σῶμα προσάγων εἰς θάνατον, ἀπὸ πάντων εὐθὺς τῶν ὁμοίων ἠφάνιζε τὸν θάνατον τῇ προσφορᾷ τοῦ καταλλήλου.
Synidōn gar ho Logos hoti allōs ouk an lytheiē tōn anthrōpōn hē phthora, ei mē dia tou pantōs apothanein, ouch hoion te de ēn ton Logon apothanein athanaton onta kai tou Patros Huion, toutou heneken to dynamenon apothanein heautǭ lambanei sōma, hina touto tou epi pantōn Logou metalabon anti pantōn hikanon genētai tǭ thanatǭ, kai dia ton enoikēsanta Logon, aphtharton diameinę̄, kai loipon apo pantōn hē phthora pausētai tę̄ tēs anastaseōs chariti. hothen hōs hiereion kai thyma pantos eleutheron spilou, ho autos heautǭ elabe sōma prosagōn eis thanaton, apo pantōn euthys tōn homoiōn ēphanize ton thanaton tę̄ prosphorą tou katallēlou.
For the Word perceived that the corruption of human beings could not be undone except by dying; yet it was not possible for the Word to die, being immortal and the Son of the Father. For this reason he takes to himself a body capable of dying, so that, sharing in the Word who is above all, it might be sufficient to die on behalf of all, and because of the Word who had come to dwell in it might remain incorruptible, and so that thereafter corruption might cease from all by the grace of the resurrection. So, offering to death the body he had taken for himself as an offering and a sacrifice free from every stain, he at once put away death from all his fellows by the offering of an equivalent.
9.2Robertson
Ὑπὲρ πάντας γὰρ ὢν ὁ Λόγος τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰκότως τὸν ἑαυτοῦ ναὸν καὶ τὸ σωματικὸν ὄργανον προσάγων ἀντίψυχον ὑπὲρ πάντων, ἐπλήρου τὸ ὀφειλόμενον ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ· καὶ 〈οὕτως συνὼν〉 διὰ τοῦ ὁμοίου τοῖς πᾶσιν ὁ ἄφθαρτος τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς, εἰκότως τοὺς πάντας ἐνέδυσεν ἀφθαρσίαν ἐν τῇ περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἐπαγγελίᾳ. καὶ αὐτὴ γὰρ ἡ ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ φθορὰ κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων οὐκέτι χώραν ἔχει διὰ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα Λόγον ἐν τούτοις διὰ τοῦ ἑνός σώματος.
Hyper pantas gar ōn ho Logos tou Theou eikotōs ton heautou naon kai to sōmatikon organon prosagōn antipsychon hyper pantōn, eplērou to opheilomenon en tǭ thanatǭ; kai 〈houtōs synōn〉 dia tou homoiou tois pasin ho aphthartos tou Theou Huios, eikotōs tous pantas enedysen aphtharsian en tę̄ peri tēs anastaseōs epangelią. kai autē gar hē en tǭ thanatǭ phthora kata tōn anthrōpōn ouketi chōran echei dia ton enoikēsanta Logon en toutois dia tou henos sōmatos.
For the Word of God, being above all, fittingly offered his own temple and bodily instrument as a ransom for the life of all, and paid the debt in his death. And so, united with all through a body like theirs, the incorruptible Son of God fittingly clothed all with incorruption by the promise of the resurrection. For the very corruption in death no longer has room against human beings, because of the Word who has come to dwell in them through the one body.
9.3Robertson
Καὶ ὥσπερ μεγάλου βασιλέως εἰσελθόντος εἴς τινα πόλιν μεγάλην, καὶ οἰκήσαντος εἰς μίαν τῶν ἐν αὐτῇ οἰκιῶν, πάντως ἡ τοιαύτη πόλις τιμῆς πολλῆς καταξιοῦται, καὶ οὐκέτι τις ἐχθρὸς αὐτὴν οὔτε λῃστὴς ἐπιβαίνων καταστρέφει, πάσης δὲ μᾶλλον ἐπιμελείας ἀξιοῦται διὰ τὸν εἰς μίαν αὐτῆς οἰκίαν οἰκήσαντα βασιλέα· οὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ πάντων Βασιλέως γέγονεν.
Kai hōsper megalou basileōs eiselthontos eis tina polin megalēn, kai oikēsantos eis mian tōn en autę̄ oikiōn, pantōs hē toiautē polis timēs pollēs kataxioutai, kai ouketi tis echthros autēn oute lę̄stēs epibainōn katastrephei, pasēs de mallon epimeleias axioutai dia ton eis mian autēs oikian oikēsanta basilea; houtōs kai epi tou pantōn Basileōs gegonen.
And as when a great king enters some great city and dwells in one of its houses, such a city is surely counted worthy of great honor, and no enemy or bandit any longer attacks and overthrows it, but it is rather thought worthy of every care because of the king who dwells in one of its houses; so too it has happened with the King of all.
9.4Robertson
Ἐλθόντος γὰρ αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὴν ἡμετέραν χώραν, καὶ οἰκήσαντος εἰς ἕν τῶν ὁμοίων σῶμα, λοιπὸν πᾶσα ἡ κατὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων παρὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ἐπιβουλὴ πέπαυται, καὶ ἡ τοῦ θανάτου ἠφάνισται φθορὰ ἡ πάλαι κατʼ αὐτῶν ἰσχύουσα. παραπωλώλει γὰρ ἄν τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος, εἰ μὴ ὁ πάντων δεσπότης καὶ Σωτὴρ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς παρεγεγόνει πρὸς τὸ τοῦ θανάτου τέλος.
Elthontos gar autou epi tēn hēmeteran chōran, kai oikēsantos eis hen tōn homoiōn sōma, loipon pasa hē kata tōn anthrōpōn para tōn echthrōn epiboulē pepautai, kai hē tou thanatou ēphanistai phthora hē palai katʼ autōn ischyousa. parapōlōlei gar an to tōn anthrōpōn genos, ei mē ho pantōn despotēs kai Sōtēr tou Theou Huios paregegonei pros to tou thanatou telos.
For now that he has come into our region and dwelt in one body like ours, every plot of enemies against human beings has ceased, and the corruption of death, which formerly prevailed against them, has vanished. For the human race would have perished utterly, had not the Lord and Savior of all, the Son of God, come to put an end to death.
Chapter 10
10.0Robertson
Πρέπον δὲ καὶ μάλιστα τῇ ἀγαθότητι τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀληθῶς τὸ μέγα τοῦτο ἔργον.
Prepon de kai malista tę̄ agathotēti tou Theou alēthōs to mega touto ergon.
And this great work was truly fitting, above all, to the goodness of God.
10.1Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ βασιλεὺς κατασκευάσας οἰκίαν ἢ πόλιν, καὶ ταύτην ἐξ ἀμελείας τῶν ἐνοικούντων πολεμουμένην ὑπὸ λῃστῶν τὸ σύνολον οὐ παρορᾷ, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἴδιον ἔργον ἐκδικεῖ καὶ περισώζει, οὐκ εἰς τὴν τῶν ἐνοικούντων ἀμέλειαν ἀφορῶν, ἀλλʼ εἰς τὸ ἑαυτοῦ πρέπον· πολλῷ πλέον ὁ τοῦ παναγάθου Θεὸς Λόγος Πατρός, εἰς φθορὰν κατερχόμενον τὸ διʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενον τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος οὐ παρεῖδεν· ἀλλὰ τὸν μὲν συμβεβηκότα θάνατον ἀπήλειψε διὰ τῆς προσφορᾶς τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος, τὴν δὲ ἀμέλειαν αὐτῶν διωρθώσατο τῇ ἑαυτοῦ διδασκαλία, πάντα τὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων διὰ τῆς ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμεως κατορθώσας.
Ei gar basileus kataskeuasas oikian ē polin, kai tautēn ex ameleias tōn enoikountōn polemoumenēn hypo lę̄stōn to synolon ou parorą, allʼ hōs idion ergon ekdikei kai perisōzei, ouk eis tēn tōn enoikountōn ameleian aphorōn, allʼ eis to heautou prepon; pollǭ pleon ho tou panagathou Theos Logos Patros, eis phthoran katerchomenon to diʼ autou genomenon tōn anthrōpōn genos ou pareiden; alla ton men symbebēkota thanaton apēleipse dia tēs prosphoras tou idiou sōmatos, tēn de ameleian autōn diōrthōsato tę̄ heautou didaskalia, panta ta tōn anthrōpōn dia tēs heautou dynameōs katorthōsas.
For if a king who has built a house or a city does not neglect it when, through the carelessness of those who live in it, it is attacked by bandits, but avenges and saves it as his own work, looking not to the carelessness of its inhabitants but to what befits himself; much more did God the Word of the all-good Father not neglect the human race made through him as it went down to corruption. He blotted out the death that had befallen them by the offering of his own body, and corrected their carelessness by his own teaching, setting right all that concerned human beings by his own power.
10.2Robertson
Ταῦτα δὲ καὶ παρὰ τῶν αὐτοῦ τοῦ Σωτῆρος θεολόγων ἀνδρῶν πιστοῦσθαί τις δύναται ἐντυγχάνων τοῖς ἐκείνων γράμμασιν, ἢ φασιν· Ἡ γὰρ ἀγάπη τοῦ Χριστοῦ συνέχει ἡμᾶς κρίναντας τοῦτο, ὅτι εἰ εἶς ὑπὲρ πάντων ἀπέθανεν, ἄρα οἱ πάντες ἀπέθανον· καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντων ἀπέθανεν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς μηκέτι ἑαυτοῖς ζῶμεν, ἀλλὰ τῷ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν ἀποθανόντι καὶ ἀναστάντι ἐκ νεκρῶν, τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστῷ· καὶ πάλιν· Τὸν δὲ βραχύ τι παρʼ ἀγγέλους ἠλαττωμένον βλέπομεν Ιησοῦν, διὰ τὸ πάθημα τοῦ θανάτου δόξη καὶ τιμῇ ἐστεφανωμένον, ὅπως χάριτι Θεοῦ ὑπὲρ παντὸς γεύσηται θανάτου.
Tauta de kai para tōn autou tou Sōtēros theologōn andrōn pistousthai tis dynatai entynchanōn tois ekeinōn grammasin, ē phasin; Hē gar agapē tou Christou synechei hēmas krinantas touto, hoti ei eis hyper pantōn apethanen, ara hoi pantes apethanon; kai hyper pantōn apethanen, hina hēmeis mēketi heautois zōmen, alla tǭ hyper hēmōn apothanonti kai anastanti ek nekrōn, tǭ Kyriǭ hēmōn Iēsou Christǭ; kai palin; Ton de brachy ti parʼ angelous ēlattōmenon blepomen Iēsoun, dia to pathēma tou thanatou doxē kai timę̄ estephanōmenon, hopōs chariti Theou hyper pantos geusētai thanatou.
One can be assured of this also from the Savior's own inspired men who spoke of God, by reading their writings, where they say: “For the love of Christ constrains us, since we have concluded this: that if one died for all, then all died; and he died for all, so that we might no longer live for ourselves, but for him who died and rose from the dead for us,” our Lord Jesus Christ. And again: “But we see Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels, crowned with glory and honor because of the suffering of death, so that by the grace of God he might taste death for everyone.”
10.3Robertson
Εἶτα καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τοῦ μὴ ἄλλον δεῖν ἢ αὐτὸν τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον ἐνανθρωπῆσαι σημαίνει λέγων· Ἔπρεπε γὰρ αὐτῷ διʼ ὃν τὰ πάντα, καὶ διʼ οὗ τὰ πάντα, πολλοὺς υἱοὺς εἰς δόξαν ἀγαγόντα τὸν ἀρχηγὸν τῆς σωτηρίας αὐτῶν διὰ παθημάτων τελειῶσαι. τοῦτο δὲ σημαίνει λέγων, ὡς οὐκ ἄλλου ἦν ἀπὸ τῆς γενομένης φθορᾶς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἀνενεγκεῖν, ἢ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου τοῦ καὶ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν πεποιηκότος αὐτούς.
Eita kai tēn aitian tou mē allon dein ē auton ton Theon Logon enanthrōpēsai sēmainei legōn; Eprepe gar autǭ diʼ hon ta panta, kai diʼ hou ta panta, pollous huious eis doxan agagonta ton archēgon tēs sōtērias autōn dia pathēmatōn teleiōsai. touto de sēmainei legōn, hōs ouk allou ēn apo tēs genomenēs phthoras tous anthrōpous anenenkein, ē tou Theou Logou tou kai kata tēn archēn pepoiēkotos autous.
Then he indicates also the reason why it had to be none other than God the Word himself who became man, saying: “For it was fitting for him, for whom are all things and through whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the author of their salvation perfect through sufferings.” By this he indicates that it belonged to no one else to bring human beings back from the corruption that had come about but to the Word of God, who had also made them in the beginning.
10.4Robertson
ὅτι δὲ διὰ τὴν περὶ τῶν ὁμοίων σωμάτων θυσίαν σῶμα καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος ἔλαβεν ἑαυτῷ, καὶ τοῦτο σημαίνουσι λέγοντες, Ἐπεὶ οὖν τὰ παιδία κεκοινώνηκεν αἵματος καὶ σαρκὸς, καὶ αὐτὸς παραπλησίως μετέσχε τῶν αὐτῶν, ἵνα διὰ τοῦ θανάτου καταργήσῃ τὸν τὸ κράτος ἔχοντα τοῦ θανάτου, τουτέστι τὸν διάβολον, καὶ ἀπαλλάξῃ τούτους, ὅσοι φόβῳ θανάτου διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ζῆν ἔνοχοι ἦσαν δουλείας.
hoti de dia tēn peri tōn homoiōn sōmatōn thysian sōma kai autos ho Logos elaben heautǭ, kai touto sēmainousi legontes, Epei oun ta paidia kekoinōnēken haimatos kai sarkos, kai autos paraplēsiōs metesche tōn autōn, hina dia tou thanatou katargēsę̄ ton to kratos echonta tou thanatou, toutesti ton diabolon, kai apallaxę̄ toutous, hosoi phobǭ thanatou dia pantos tou zēn enochoi ēsan douleias.
And that the Word himself also took a body for the sake of the sacrifice for bodies like his, they indicate this too when they say: “Since therefore the children share in blood and flesh, he himself likewise partook of the same, so that through death he might destroy the one who has the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver those who through fear of death were subject to slavery all their lives.”
10.5Robertson
Τῇ γὰρ τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος θυσίᾳ καὶ τέλος ἐπέθηκε τῷ καθʼ ἡμᾶς νόμῳ, καὶ ἀρχὴν ζωῆς ἡμῖν ἐκαίνισεν, ἐλπίδα τῆς ἀναστάσεως δεδωκώς· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἐξ ἀνθρώπων εἰς ἀνθρώπους ὁ θάνατος ἐκράτησε, διὰ τοῦτο πάλιν διὰ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου ἡ τοῦ θανάτου κατάλυσις γέγονε, καὶ ἡ τῆς ζωῆς ἀνάστασις, λέγοντος τοῦ χριστοφόρου ἀνδρός· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ διʼ ἀνθρώπου θάνατος, καὶ διʼ ἀνθρώπου ἀνάστασις νεκρῶν. ὥσπερ γὰρ ἐν τῷ Ἀδὰμ πάντες ἀποθνήσκουσιν, οὕτως καὶ ἐν τῷ Χριστῷ πάντες ζωοποιηθήσονται· καὶ τὰ τούτοις ἀκόλουθα. οὐκέτι γὰρ νῦν ὡς κατακρινόμενοι ἀποθνήσκομεν, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐγειρόμενοι περιμένομεν τὴν κοινὴν πάντων ἀνάστασιν, ἦν καιροῖς ἰδίοις δείξει ὁ καὶ ταύτην ἐργασάμενος καὶ χαρισάμενος Θεός.
Tę̄ gar tou idiou sōmatos thysią kai telos epethēke tǭ kathʼ hēmas nomǭ, kai archēn zōēs hēmin ekainisen, elpida tēs anastaseōs dedōkōs; epeidē gar ex anthrōpōn eis anthrōpous ho thanatos ekratēse, dia touto palin dia tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Theou Logou hē tou thanatou katalysis gegone, kai hē tēs zōēs anastasis, legontos tou christophorou andros; epeidē gar diʼ anthrōpou thanatos, kai diʼ anthrōpou anastasis nekrōn. hōsper gar en tǭ Adam pantes apothnēskousin, houtōs kai en tǭ Christǭ pantes zōopoiēthēsontai; kai ta toutois akoloutha. ouketi gar nyn hōs katakrinomenoi apothnēskomen, allʼ hōs egeiromenoi perimenomen tēn koinēn pantōn anastasin, ēn kairois idiois deixei ho kai tautēn ergasamenos kai charisamenos Theos.
For by the sacrifice of his own body he both put an end to the law that was against us and made a new beginning of life for us, giving the hope of the resurrection. For since death had prevailed over human beings through a human being, for this reason, again, through the Word of God becoming man came the destruction of death and the resurrection of life; as the man who bore Christ says: “For since through a man came death, through a man also came the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ all shall be made alive,” and what follows. For now we no longer die as those condemned, but as those who will be raised we await the common resurrection of all, which God, who also accomplished and granted it, will show in its own time.
10.6Robertson
Αἰτία μὲν δὴ πρώτη τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Σωτῆρος αὕτη. γνοίη δʼ ἄν τις αὐτοῦ τὴν ἀγαθὴν εἰς ἡμᾶς παρουσίαν εὐλόγως γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ ἐκ τούτων.
Aitia men dē prōtē tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Sōtēros hautē. gnoiē dʼ an tis autou tēn agathēn eis hēmas parousian eulogōs gegenēsthai, kai ek toutōn.
This, then, is the first reason for the Savior's becoming man. But one may also learn from the following that his good coming among us was reasonable.
Chapter 11
11.1Robertson
Ὁ Θεὸς, ὁ πάντων ἔχων τὸ κράτος, ὅτε τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου Λόγου ἐποίει, κατιδὼν πάλιν τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῆς φύσεως αὐτῶν, ὡς οὐχ ἱκανὴ εἴη ἐξ ἑαυτῆς γνῶναι τὸν δημιουργὸν, οὐδʼ ὅλως ἔννοιαν λαβεῖν Θεοῦ, τῷ τὸν μὲν εἶναι ἀγένητον, τὰ δὲ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ τὸν μὲν ἀσώματον εἶναι, τοὺς δὲ ἀνθρώπους κάτω που σώματι πεπλάσθαι, καὶ ὅλως πολλὴν εἶναι τὴν τῶν γενητῶν ἔλλειψιν πρὸς τὴν τοῦ πεποιηκότος κατάληψιν καὶ γνῶσιν· ἐλεήσας πάλιν τὸ γένος τὸ ἀνθρώπινον, ἄτε δὴ ἀγαθὸς ὥν, οὐκ ἀφῆκεν αὐτοὺς ἐρήμους τῆς ἑαυτοῦ γνώσεως, ἵνα μὴ ἀνόνητον ἔχωσι καὶ τὸ εἶναι.
Ho Theos, ho pantōn echōn to kratos, hote to tōn anthrōpōn genos dia tou idiou Logou epoiei, katidōn palin tēn astheneian tēs physeōs autōn, hōs ouch hikanē eiē ex heautēs gnōnai ton dēmiourgon, oudʼ holōs ennoian labein Theou, tǭ ton men einai agenēton, ta de ex ouk ontōn gegenēsthai, kai ton men asōmaton einai, tous de anthrōpous katō pou sōmati peplasthai, kai holōs pollēn einai tēn tōn genētōn elleipsin pros tēn tou pepoiēkotos katalēpsin kai gnōsin; eleēsas palin to genos to anthrōpinon, ate dē agathos hōn, ouk aphēken autous erēmous tēs heautou gnōseōs, hina mē anonēton echōsi kai to einai.
God, who has power over all things, when he was making the human race through his own Word, saw again the weakness of their nature: that it was not able of itself to know its Maker or to form any idea of God at all, because he is uncreated while they came into being out of nothing, and he is bodiless while human beings were fashioned somewhere below in a body, and in general because created things fall far short of grasping and knowing their Maker. So, again having mercy on the human race, since he is good, he did not leave them destitute of the knowledge of himself, so that they might not have even their existence to no profit.
11.2Robertson
Ποία γὰρ ὄνησις τοῖς πεποιημένοις μὴ γινώσκουσι τὸν ἑαυτῶν ποιητήν; ἢ πῶς ἂν εἶεν λογικοὶ μὴ γινώσκοντες τὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγον, ἐν ὦ καὶ γεγόνασιν; οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ ἀλόγων διαφέρειν ἔμελλον, εἰ πλέον οὐδὲν τῶν περιγείων ἐπεγίνωσκον. τί δὲ καὶ ὁ Θεὸς ἐποίει τούτους, ἀφʼ ὦν οὐκ ἠθέλησε γινώσκεσθαι;
Poia gar onēsis tois pepoiēmenois mē ginōskousi ton heautōn poiētēn? ē pōs an eien logikoi mē ginōskontes ton tou Patros Logon, en ō kai gegonasin? oude gar oude alogōn diapherein emellon, ei pleon ouden tōn perigeiōn epeginōskon. ti de kai ho Theos epoiei toutous, aphʼ ōn ouk ēthelēse ginōskesthai?
For what profit is there for creatures who do not know their own Maker? Or how could they be rational if they did not know the Word of the Father, in whom they also came into being? They would not differ at all even from irrational animals, if they knew nothing more than earthly things. And why would God have made them, if he did not want to be known by them?
11.3Robertson
Ὅθεν ἵνα μὴ τοῦτο γένηται, ἀγαθὸς ὧν τῆς ἰδίας εἰκόνος αὐτοῖς τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ μεταδίδωσι, καὶ ποιεῖ τούτους κατὰ τὴν ἑαυτοῦ εἰκόνα καὶ καθʼ ὁμοίωσιν· ἵνα διὰ τῆς τοιαύτης χάριτος τὴν εἰκόνα νοοῦντες, λέγω δὴ τὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγον, δυνηθῶσιν ἔννοιαν διʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Πατρὸς λαβεῖν, καὶ γινώσκοντες τὸν ποιητὴν ζῶσι τὸν εὐδαίμονα καὶ μακάριον ὄντως βίον.
Hothen hina mē touto genētai, agathos hōn tēs idias eikonos autois tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou metadidōsi, kai poiei toutous kata tēn heautou eikona kai kathʼ homoiōsin; hina dia tēs toiautēs charitos tēn eikona noountes, legō dē ton tou Patros Logon, dynēthōsin ennoian diʼ autou tou Patros labein, kai ginōskontes ton poiētēn zōsi ton eudaimona kai makarion ontōs bion.
So, that this might not happen, being good he gives them a share in his own image, our Lord Jesus Christ, and makes them according to his own image and likeness, so that by such grace, perceiving the image, I mean the Word of the Father, they might be able through him to form an idea of the Father, and, knowing their Maker, might live the happy and truly blessed life.
11.4Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἄνθρωποι πάλιν παράφρονες, κατολιγωρήσαντες καὶ οὕτως τῆς δοθείσης αὐτοῖς χάριτος, τοσοῦτον ἀπεστράφησαν τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ τοσοῦτον ἐθόλωσαν ἑαυτῶν τὴν ψυχὴν ὡς μὴ μόνον ἐπιλαθέσθαι τῆς περὶ Θεοῦ ἐννοίας, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἕτερα ἀνθʼ ἑτέρων ἑαυτοῖς ἀναπλάσασθαι. εἴδωλά τε γὰρ ἀντὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἑαυτοῖς ἀνετυπώσαντο, καὶ τὰ οὐκ ὄντα τοῦ ὄντος Θεοῦ προετίμησαν, τῇ κτίσει παρὰ τὸν κτίσαντα λατρεύοντες, καὶ τό γε χείριστον, ὅτι καὶ εἰς ξύλα, καὶ εἰς λίθους, καὶ εἰς πᾶσαν ὕλην καὶ ἀνθρώπους τὴν τοῦ Θεοῦ τιμὴν μετετίθουν, καὶ πλείονα τούτων ποιοῦντες, ὥσπερ ἐν τοῖς ἔμπροσθεν εἴρηται.
Allʼ anthrōpoi palin paraphrones, katoligōrēsantes kai houtōs tēs dotheisēs autois charitos, tosouton apestraphēsan ton Theon, kai tosouton etholōsan heautōn tēn psychēn hōs mē monon epilathesthai tēs peri Theou ennoias, alla kai hetera anthʼ heterōn heautois anaplasasthai. eidōla te gar anti tēs alētheias heautois anetypōsanto, kai ta ouk onta tou ontos Theou proetimēsan, tę̄ ktisei para ton ktisanta latreuontes, kai to ge cheiriston, hoti kai eis xyla, kai eis lithous, kai eis pasan hylēn kai anthrōpous tēn tou Theou timēn metetithoun, kai pleiona toutōn poiountes, hōsper en tois emprosthen eirētai.
But human beings, again senseless, neglecting even in this way the grace given to them, turned so far away from God and so darkened their own souls that they not only forgot the idea of God but also fashioned for themselves one thing after another in its place. They shaped idols for themselves instead of the truth, and honored the things that are not above the God who is, worshiping the creature rather than the Creator; and worst of all, they transferred the honor of God to wood and stones and every kind of matter and to human beings, and did more than this, as was said in the earlier book.
11.5Robertson
Τοσοῦτον δὲ ἠσέβουν, ὅτι καὶ δαίμονας ἐθρήσκευον λοιπὸν καὶ θεοὺς ἀνηγόρευον, τὰς ἐπιθυμίας αὐτῶν ἀποπληροῦντες. θυσίας τε γὰρ ζώων ἀλόγων, καὶ ἀνθρώπων σφαγάς, ὥσπερ εἴρηται πρότερον, εἰς τὸ ἐκείνων καθῆκον ἐπετέλουν, πλεῖον ἑαυτοὺς τοῖς ἐκείνων οἰστρήμασι καταδεσμεύοντες.
Tosouton de ēseboun, hoti kai daimonas ethrēskeuon loipon kai theous anēgoreuon, tas epithymias autōn apoplērountes. thysias te gar zōōn alogōn, kai anthrōpōn sphagas, hōsper eirētai proteron, eis to ekeinōn kathēkon epeteloun, pleion heautous tois ekeinōn oistrēmasi katadesmeuontes.
So impious were they that they went on to worship demons and proclaim them gods, fulfilling their desires. They offered sacrifices of irrational animals and slaughters of human beings, as was said before, as their due, binding themselves the more by their frenzies.
11.6Robertson
Διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν καὶ μαγεῖαι παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἐδιδάσκοντο, καὶ μαντεῖα κατὰ τόπον τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐπλάνα, καὶ πάντες τὰ γενέσεως καὶ τοῦ εἶναι ἑαυτῶν τὰ αἴτια τοῖς ἄστροις καὶ τοῖς κατʼ οὐρανὸν πᾶσιν ἀνετίθουν, μηδὲν πλέον τῶν φαινομένων λογιζόμενοι.
Dia touto goun kai mageiai parʼ autois edidaskonto, kai manteia kata topon tous anthrōpous eplana, kai pantes ta geneseōs kai tou einai heautōn ta aitia tois astrois kai tois katʼ ouranon pasin anetithoun, mēden pleon tōn phainomenōn logizomenoi.
For this reason magic arts were taught among them, and oracles in various places led people astray; and all ascribed the causes of their birth and existence to the stars and to all the heavenly bodies, reckoning nothing beyond what is seen.
11.7Robertson
Καὶ ὅλως πάντα ἦν ἀσεβείας καὶ παρανομίας μεστά, καὶ μόνος ὁ Θεὸς οὐδὲ ὁ τούτου Λόγος ἐπεγινώσκετο, καίτοι οὐκ ἀφανῇ ἑαυτὸν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ἐπικρύψας, οὐδὲ ἁπλῆν τὴν περὶ ἑαυτοῦ γνῶσιν αὐτοῖς δεδωκώς, ἀλλὰ καὶ ποικίλως καὶ διὰ πολλῶν αὐτὴν αὐτοῖς ἐφαπλώσας.
Kai holōs panta ēn asebeias kai paranomias mesta, kai monos ho Theos oude ho toutou Logos epeginōsketo, kaitoi ouk aphanę̄ heauton tois anthrōpois epikrypsas, oude haplēn tēn peri heautou gnōsin autois dedōkōs, alla kai poikilōs kai dia pollōn autēn autois ephaplōsas.
In short, everything was full of impiety and lawlessness, and God alone and his Word were not known, although he had not hidden himself out of human sight, nor given them only one way of knowing him, but had unfolded that knowledge to them in manifold ways and through many means.
Chapter 12
12.1Robertson
Αὐτάρκης μὲν γὰρ ἦν ἡ κατʼ εἰκόνα χάρις γνωρίζειν τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον, καὶ δʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Πατέρα· εἰδὼς δὲ ὁ Θεὸς τὴν ἀσθένειαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων, προενοήσατο καὶ τῆς ἀμελείας τούτων, ἵνʼ ἐὰν ἀμελήσαιεν διʼ ἑαυτῶν τὸν Θεὸν ἐπιγνῶναι, ἔχωσι διὰ τῶν τῆς κτίσεως ἔργων τὸν δημιουργὸν μὴ ἀγνοεῖν.
Autarkēs men gar ēn hē katʼ eikona charis gnōrizein ton Theon Logon, kai dʼ autou ton Patera; eidōs de ho Theos tēn astheneian tōn anthrōpōn, proenoēsato kai tēs ameleias toutōn, hinʼ ean amelēsaien diʼ heautōn ton Theon epignōnai, echōsi dia tōn tēs ktiseōs ergōn ton dēmiourgon mē agnoein.
For the grace of being in the image was sufficient to make God the Word known, and through him the Father. But God, knowing the weakness of human beings, provided even for their carelessness, so that if they neglected to recognize God by themselves, they might have the works of creation through which not to be ignorant of the Maker.
12.2Robertson
Ἐπειδὴ δὲ ἡ ἀνθρώπων ἀμέλεια ἐπὶ τὰ χείρονα κατʼ ὀλίγον ἐπικαταβαίνει· προενοήσατο πάλιν ὁ Θεὸς καὶ τῆς τοιαύτης αὐτῶν ἀσθενείας, νόμον καὶ προφήτας τοὺς αὐτοῖς γνωρίμους ἀποστείλας, ἵνα ἐὰν καὶ εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ὀκνήσωσιν ἀναβλέψαι καὶ γνῶναι τὸν ποιητήν, ἔχωσιν ἐκ τῶν ἐγγὺς τὴν διδασκαλίαν. ἄνθρωποι γὰρ παρὰ ἀνθρώπων ἐγγυτέρω δύνανται μαθεῖν περὶ τῶν κρειττόνων.
Epeidē de hē anthrōpōn ameleia epi ta cheirona katʼ oligon epikatabainei; proenoēsato palin ho Theos kai tēs toiautēs autōn astheneias, nomon kai prophētas tous autois gnōrimous aposteilas, hina ean kai eis ton ouranon oknēsōsin anablepsai kai gnōnai ton poiētēn, echōsin ek tōn engys tēn didaskalian. anthrōpoi gar para anthrōpōn engyterō dynantai mathein peri tōn kreittonōn.
And since human carelessness sinks little by little to worse things, God again provided for this weakness of theirs as well, sending the law and prophets known to them, so that if they were reluctant even to look up to heaven and know the Maker, they might have teaching from those near at hand. For human beings can learn about higher things more directly from human beings.
12.3Robertson
Ἐξὸν οὖν ἦν ἀναβλέψαντας αὐτοὺς εἰς τὸ μέγεθος τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ κατανοήσαντας τὴν τῆς κτίσεως ἁρμονίαν, γνῶναι τὸν ταύτης ἡγεμόνα τὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγον, τὸν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ εἰς πάντα προνοία γνωρίζοντα πᾶσι τὸν Πατέρα, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο τὰ ὅλα κινοῦντα, ἵνα δʼ αὐτοῦ πάντες γινώσκωσι τὸν Θεόν.
Exon oun ēn anablepsantas autous eis to megethos tou ouranou, kai katanoēsantas tēn tēs ktiseōs harmonian, gnōnai ton tautēs hēgemona ton tou Patros Logon, ton tę̄ heautou eis panta pronoia gnōrizonta pasi ton Patera, kai dia touto ta hola kinounta, hina dʼ autou pantes ginōskōsi ton Theon.
It was possible for them, then, looking up to the greatness of heaven and considering the harmony of creation, to know its ruler, the Word of the Father, who by his providence over all things makes the Father known to all, and for this reason moves the universe, so that through him all may know God.
12.4Robertson
Ἢ εἰ τοῦτο αὐτοῖς ἦν ὀκνηρόν, κἂν τοῖς ἀγίοις δυνατὸν ἦν αὐτοὺς συντυγχάνειν, καὶ διʼ αὐτῶν μαθεῖν τὸν τῶν πάντων δημιουργὸν Θεόν, τὸν τοῦ Χριστοῦ Πατέρα· καὶ ὅτι τῶν εἰδώλων ἡ θρησκεία ἀθεότης ἐστὶ καὶ πάσης ἀσεβείας μεστή.
Ē ei touto autois ēn oknēron, kan tois agiois dynaton ēn autous syntynchanein, kai diʼ autōn mathein ton tōn pantōn dēmiourgon Theon, ton tou Christou Patera; kai hoti tōn eidōlōn hē thrēskeia atheotēs esti kai pasēs asebeias mestē.
Or, if this was too much trouble for them, they could at least have met the saints and learned through them of God, the Maker of all, the Father of Christ, and that the worship of idols is godlessness and full of all impiety.
12.5Robertson
Ἐξὸν δὲ ἦν αὐτοὺς καὶ τὸν νόμον ἐγνωκότας, παύσασθαι πάσης παρανομίας καὶ τὸν κατʼ ἀρετὴν ζῆσαι βίον. οὐδὲ γὰρ διὰ Ἰουδαίους μόνους ὁ νόμος ἦν οὐδὲ διʼ αὐτοὺς μόνους οἱ προφῆται ἐπέμποντο, ἀλλὰ πρὸς Ἰουδαίους μὲν ἐπέμποντο, καὶ παρὰ Ἰουδαίων διώκοντο· πάσης δὲ τῆς οἰκουμένης ἦσαν διδασκάλιον ἱερὸν τῆς περὶ Θεοῦ γνώσεως καὶ τῆς κατὰ ψυχὴν πολιτείας.
Exon de ēn autous kai ton nomon egnōkotas, pausasthai pasēs paranomias kai ton katʼ aretēn zēsai bion. oude gar dia Ioudaious monous ho nomos ēn oude diʼ autous monous hoi prophētai epemponto, alla pros Ioudaious men epemponto, kai para Ioudaiōn diōkonto; pasēs de tēs oikoumenēs ēsan didaskalion hieron tēs peri Theou gnōseōs kai tēs kata psychēn politeias.
And it was possible for them, once they knew the law too, to cease from all lawlessness and live a life of virtue. For the law was not for the Jews alone, nor were the prophets sent for them alone; they were sent to the Jews and persecuted by the Jews, but they were for the whole inhabited world a sacred school of the knowledge of God and of the conduct of the soul.
12.6Robertson
Τοσαύτης οὖν οὔσης τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀγαθότητος καὶ φιλανθρωπίας· ὅμως οἱ ἄνθρωποι νικώμενοι ταῖς παραυτίκα ἡδοναῖς, καὶ ταῖς παρὰ δαιμόνων φαντασίαις καὶ ἀπάταις, οὐκ ἀνένευσαν πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν· ἀλλʼ ἑαυτοὺς πλείοσι κακοῖς καὶ ἁμαρτήμασιν ἐνεφόρησαν, ὡς μηκέτι δοκεῖν αὐτοὺς λογικούς, ἀλλὰ ἀλόγους ἐκ τῶν τρόπων νομίζεσθαι.
Tosautēs oun ousēs tēs tou Theou agathotētos kai philanthrōpias; homōs hoi anthrōpoi nikōmenoi tais parautika hēdonais, kai tais para daimonōn phantasiais kai apatais, ouk aneneusan pros tēn alētheian; allʼ heautous pleiosi kakois kai hamartēmasin enephorēsan, hōs mēketi dokein autous logikous, alla alogous ek tōn tropōn nomizesthai.
Yet, though the goodness and love for humankind of God were so great, human beings, overcome by the pleasures of the moment and by the illusions and deceits of demons, did not lift up their heads toward the truth, but filled themselves with more evils and sins, so that they no longer seemed rational but, from their ways, were thought irrational.
Chapter 13
13.1Robertson
Οὕτω τοίνυν ἀλογωθέντων τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ οὕτως τῆς δαιμονικῆς πλάνης ἐπισκιαζούσης τὰ πανταχοῦ, καὶ κρυπτούσης τὴν περὶ τοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Θεοῦ γνῶσιν, τί τὸν Θεὸν ἔδει ποιεῖν; σιωπῆσαι τὸ τηλικοῦτον, καὶ ἀφεῖναι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ὑπὸ δαιμόνων πλανᾶσθαι, καὶ μὴ γινώσκειν αὐτοὺς τὸν Θεόν;
Houtō toinyn alogōthentōn tōn anthrōpōn, kai houtōs tēs daimonikēs planēs episkiazousēs ta pantachou, kai kryptousēs tēn peri tou alēthinou Theou gnōsin, ti ton Theon edei poiein? siōpēsai to tēlikouton, kai apheinai tous anthrōpous hypo daimonōn planasthai, kai mē ginōskein autous ton Theon?
When human beings had thus become irrational, and demonic error was overshadowing everything everywhere and hiding the knowledge of the true God, what was God to do? Keep silent about so great a thing, and let human beings be led astray by demons and not know God?
13.2Robertson
Καὶ τίς ἡ χρεία τοῦ καὶ ἐξ ἀρχῆς κατʼ εἰκόνα Θεοῦ γενέσθαι τὸν ἄνθρωπον; ἔδει γὰρ αὐτὸν ἁπλῶς ὡς ἄλογον γενέσθαι, ἢ γενόμενον λογικὸν τὴν τῶν ἀλόγων ζωὴν βιοῦν.
Kai tis hē chreia tou kai ex archēs katʼ eikona Theou genesthai ton anthrōpon? edei gar auton haplōs hōs alogon genesthai, ē genomenon logikon tēn tōn alogōn zōēn bioun.
And what need was there then for man to be made according to God's image in the beginning? He should simply have been made irrational, or, having been made rational, should not live the life of irrational creatures.
13.3Robertson
Τίς δὲ ὅλως ἦν χρεία ἐννοίας αὐτὸν λαβεῖν περὶ Θεοῦ ἐξ ἀρχῆς; εἰ γὰρ οὐδὲ νῦν ἄξιός ἐστι λαβεῖν, ἔδει μηδὲ κατὰ τὴν ἀρχὴν αὐτῷ δοθῆναι.
Tis de holōs ēn chreia ennoias auton labein peri Theou ex archēs? ei gar oude nyn axios esti labein, edei mēde kata tēn archēn autǭ dothēnai.
And what need was there at all for him to receive an idea of God in the beginning? For if he is not worthy to receive it even now, it ought not to have been given him at the beginning either.
13.4Robertson
Τί δὲ καὶ ὄφελος τῷ πεποιηκότι Θεῷ, ἢ ποία δόξα αὐτῷ ἂν εἴη, εἰ οἱ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενοι ἄνθρωποι οὐ προσκυνοῦσιν αὐτῷ, ἀλλʼ ἑτέρους εἶναι τοὺς πεποιηκότας αὐτοὺς νομίζουσιν; εὑρίσκεται γὰρ ὁ Θεὸς ἑτέροις καὶ οὐχ ἑαυτῷ τούτους δημιουργήσας.
Ti de kai ophelos tǭ pepoiēkoti Theǭ, ē poia doxa autǭ an eiē, ei hoi hypʼ autou genomenoi anthrōpoi ou proskynousin autǭ, allʼ heterous einai tous pepoiēkotas autous nomizousin? heurisketai gar ho Theos heterois kai ouch heautǭ toutous dēmiourgēsas.
And what profit is there for God who made them, or what glory could he have, if the human beings made by him do not worship him but think that others made them? For God would be found to have created them for others and not for himself.
13.5Robertson
Εἶτα βασιλεὺς μὲν ἄνθρωπος ὦν τὰς ὑπὸ αὐτοῦ κτισθείσας χώρας οὐκ ἀφίησιν ἐκδότους ἑτέροις δουλεύειν, οὐδὲ πρὸς ἄλλους καταφεύγειν· ἀλλὰ γράμμασιν αὐτοὺς ὑπομιμνήσκει, πολλάκις δὲ καὶ διὰ φίλων αὐτοῖς ἐπιστέλλει, εἰ δὲ καὶ χρεία γένηται, αὐτὸς παραγίνεται, τῇ παρουσία λοιπὸν αὐτοὺς δυσωπῶν· μόνον ἵνα μὴ ἑτέροις δουλεύσωσι, καὶ ἀργὸν αὐτοῦ τὸ ἔργον γένηται.
Eita basileus men anthrōpos ōn tas hypo autou ktistheisas chōras ouk aphiēsin ekdotous heterois douleuein, oude pros allous katapheugein; alla grammasin autous hypomimnēskei, pollakis de kai dia philōn autois epistellei, ei de kai chreia genētai, autos paraginetai, tę̄ parousia loipon autous dysōpōn; monon hina mē heterois douleusōsi, kai argon autou to ergon genētai.
Then again, a king, though a man, does not let the lands he has founded be handed over to serve others or go over to others, but reminds them by letters, and often sends to them through friends; and if need be he comes himself, putting them to shame at last by his presence, only so that they may not serve others and his work come to nothing.
13.6Robertson
Οὐ πολλῷ πλέον ὁ Θεὸς τῶν ἑαυτοῦ κτισμάτων φείσεται πρὸς τὸ μὴ πλανηθῆναι ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ τοῖς οὐκ οὖσι δουλεύειν; μάλιστα ὅτι ἡ τοιαύτη πλάνη ἀπωλείας αὐτοῖς αἰτία καὶ ἀφανισμοῦ γίνεται, οὐκ ἔδει δὲ τὰ ἅπαξ κοινωνήσαντα τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰκόνος ἀπολέσθαι.
Ou pollǭ pleon ho Theos tōn heautou ktismatōn pheisetai pros to mē planēthēnai apʼ autou, kai tois ouk ousi douleuein? malista hoti hē toiautē planē apōleias autois aitia kai aphanismou ginetai, ouk edei de ta hapax koinōnēsanta tēs tou Theou eikonos apolesthai.
Will not God much more spare his own creatures, so that they are not led astray from him and serve things that do not exist? Especially since such error becomes the cause of their destruction and disappearance, and it was not right that those who had once shared in God's image should perish.
13.7Robertson
Τί οὖν ἔδει ποιεῖν τὸν Θεόν; ἢ τί ἔδει γενέσθαι, ἀλλʼ ἢ τὸ κατʼ εἰκόνα πάλιν ἀνανεῶσαι, ἵνα διʼ αὐτοῦ πάλιν αὐτὸν γνῶναι δυνηθῶσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι; τοῦτο δὲ πῶς ἄν ἐγεγόνει, εἰ μὴ αὐτῆς τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ εἰκόνος παραγενομένης τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ; διʼ ἀνθρώπων μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἦν δυνατὸν, ἐπεὶ καὶ αὐτοὶ κατʼ εἰκόνα γεγόνασιν· ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ δʼ ἀγγέλων οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ αὐτοί εἰσιν εἰκόνες. ὅθεν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος διʼ ἑαυτοῦ παρεγένετο, ἵνʼ ὡς εἰκὼν ὧν τοῦ Πατρὸς τὸν κατʼ εἰκόνα ἄνθρωπον ἀνακτίσαι δυνηθῇ.
Ti oun edei poiein ton Theon? ē ti edei genesthai, allʼ ē to katʼ eikona palin ananeōsai, hina diʼ autou palin auton gnōnai dynēthōsin hoi anthrōpoi? touto de pōs an egegonei, ei mē autēs tēs tou Theou eikonos paragenomenēs tou Sōtēros hēmōn Iēsou Christou? diʼ anthrōpōn men gar ouk ēn dynaton, epei kai autoi katʼ eikona gegonasin; allʼ oude dʼ angelōn oude gar oude autoi eisin eikones. hothen ho tou Theou Logos diʼ heautou paregeneto, hinʼ hōs eikōn hōn tou Patros ton katʼ eikona anthrōpon anaktisai dynēthę̄.
What then was God to do? Or what was to happen, but to renew again what was according to the image, so that through it human beings might be able once more to know him? But how could this have come about, except by the coming of the very image of God, our Savior Jesus Christ? It was not possible through human beings, since they themselves were made according to the image; nor through angels, for they are not images either. So the Word of God came in his own person, so that, being the image of the Father, he might be able to re-create man who was made according to the image.
13.8Robertson
Ἄλλως δὲ πάλιν οὐκ ἄν ἐγεγόνει, εἰ μὴ ὁ θάνατος ἦν καὶ ἡ φθορὰ ἐξαφανισθεῖσα.
Allōs de palin ouk an egegonei, ei mē ho thanatos ēn kai hē phthora exaphanistheisa.
But again, it could not have come about unless death and corruption had been done away with.
13.9Robertson
Ὅθεν εἰκότως ἔλαβε σῶμα θνητόν, ἵνα καὶ ὁ θάνατος ἐν αὐτῷ λοιπὸν ἐξαφανισθῆναι δυνηθῇ, καὶ οἱ κατʼ εἰκόνα πάλιν ἀνακαινισθῶσιν ἄνθρωποι. οὐκοῦν ἑτέρου πρὸς ταύτην τὴν χρείαν οὐκ ἦν, εἰ μὴ τῆς εἰκόνος τοῦ Πατρός.
Hothen eikotōs elabe sōma thnēton, hina kai ho thanatos en autǭ loipon exaphanisthēnai dynēthę̄, kai hoi katʼ eikona palin anakainisthōsin anthrōpoi. oukoun heterou pros tautēn tēn chreian ouk ēn, ei mē tēs eikonos tou Patros.
So he fittingly took a mortal body, so that in it death might be done away with once for all, and human beings made according to the image might be renewed again. For this need, then, there was need of no other than the Image of the Father.
Chapter 14
14.1Robertson
Ὣς γὰρ τῆς γραφείσης ἐν ξύλῳ μορφῆς παραφανισθείσης ἐκ τῶν ἔξωθεν ῥυπων, πάλιν χρεία τοῦτον παραγενέσθαι, οὗ καὶ ἔστιν ἡ μορφή, ἵνα ἀνακαινισθῆναι ἡ εἰκὼν δυνηθῇ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ ὕλῃ· δία γὰρ τὴν ἐκείνου γραφὴν καὶ αὐτὴ ἡ ὕλη ἐν ἦ καὶ γέγραπται, οὐκ ἐκβάλλεται, ἀλλʼ ἐν αὐτῇ ἀνατυ
Hōs gar tēs grapheisēs en xylǭ morphēs paraphanistheisēs ek tōn exōthen rhypōn, palin chreia touton paragenesthai, hou kai estin hē morphē, hina anakainisthēnai hē eikōn dynēthę̄ en tę̄ autę̄ hylę̄; dia gar tēn ekeinou graphēn kai autē hē hylē en ē kai gegraptai, ouk ekballetai, allʼ en autę̄ anaty
For as, when a figure painted on wood has been obscured by dirt from outside, the one whose figure it is must come again, so that the image can be renewed on the same material (for because of his portrait the very material on which it is painted is not thrown away, but the likeness is drawn again on it):
14.2Robertson
κατὰ τοῦτο καὶ ὁ πανάγιος τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱός, εἰκὼν ὦν τοῦ Πατρός, παρεγένετο ἐπὶ τοὺς ἡμετέρους τόπους, ἵνα τὸν κατʼ αὐτὸν πεποιημένον ἄνθρωπον ἀνακαινίσῃ, καὶ ὡς ἀπολόμενον εὕρῃ διὰ τῆς τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἀφέσεως, ᾖ φησι καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τοῖς Εὐαγγελίοις· Ἦλθον τὸ ἀπολόμενον εὑρεῖν καὶ σῶσαι. ὅθεν καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἰδίους ἔλεγεν, Ἐὰν μή τις ἀναγεννηθῇ· οὐ τὴν ἐκ γυναικῶν γέννησιν σημαίνων ὥσπερ ὑπενόουν ἐκεῖνοι, ἀλλὰ τὴν ἀναγενωμένην καὶ ἀνακτιζομένην ψυχὴν ἐν τῷ κατʼ εἰκόνα δηλῶν.
kata touto kai ho panagios tou Patros Huios, eikōn ōn tou Patros, paregeneto epi tous hēmeterous topous, hina ton katʼ auton pepoiēmenon anthrōpon anakainisę̄, kai hōs apolomenon heurę̄ dia tēs tōn hamartiōn apheseōs, ę̄ phēsi kai autos en tois Euangeliois; Ēlthon to apolomenon heurein kai sōsai. hothen kai pros tous idious elegen, Ean mē tis anagennēthę̄; ou tēn ek gynaikōn gennēsin sēmainōn hōsper hypenooun ekeinoi, alla tēn anagenōmenēn kai anaktizomenēn psychēn en tǭ katʼ eikona dēlōn.
in the same way the all-holy Son of the Father, being the Father's image, came to our regions to renew man made according to him, and to find him as one lost, through the forgiveness of sins; as he himself says in the Gospels: “I came to find and to save what was lost.” So he also said to those of his own people, “Unless one is born again”, not meaning birth from women, as they supposed, but indicating the soul born again and re-created in what is according to the image.
14.3Robertson
Ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ εἰδωλομανία καὶ ἀθεότης κατεῖχε τὴν οἰκουμένην, καὶ ἡ περὶ Θεοῦ γνῶσις ἐκέκρυπτο· τίνος ἦν διδάξαι τὴν οἰκουμένην περὶ Πατρός; ἀνθρώπου φαίη τις ἄν; ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἦν ἀνθρώπων ἐνὸν τὴν ὑφήλιον πᾶσαν ὑπελθεῖν, οὔτε τῇ φύσει τοσοῦτον ἰσχυόντων δραμεῖν, οὔτε ἀξιοπίστων περὶ τούτου δυναμένων γενέσθαι, οὔτε πρὸς τὴν τῶν δαιμόνων ἀπάτην καὶ φαντασίαν ἱκανῶν διʼ ἑαυτῶν ἀντιστῆναι.
Epeidē de kai eidōlomania kai atheotēs kateiche tēn oikoumenēn, kai hē peri Theou gnōsis ekekrypto; tinos ēn didaxai tēn oikoumenēn peri Patros? anthrōpou phaiē tis an? allʼ ouk ēn anthrōpōn enon tēn hyphēlion pasan hypelthein, oute tę̄ physei tosouton ischyontōn dramein, oute axiopistōn peri toutou dynamenōn genesthai, oute pros tēn tōn daimonōn apatēn kai phantasian hikanōn diʼ heautōn antistēnai.
And since mad worship of idols and godlessness held the world, and the knowledge of God was hidden, whose task was it to teach the world about the Father? A man's, someone might say. But it was not possible for human beings to travel over the whole world under the sun: they were neither strong enough by nature to run so far, nor able to be trusted in this matter, nor able by themselves to withstand the deceit and illusion of demons.
14.4Robertson
Πάντων γὰρ κατὰ ψυχὴν πληγέντων καὶ ταραχθέντων παρὰ τῆς δαιμονικῆς ἀπάτης καὶ τῆς τῶν εἰδώλων ματαιότητος, πῶς οἷόν τε ἦν ἀνθρώπου ψυχὴν καὶ ἀνθρώπων νοῦν μεταπεῖσαι, ὅπουγε οὐδὲ ὁρᾶν αὐτοὺς δύνανται; ὃ δὲ μὴ ὁρᾷ τις, πῶς δύναται μεταπαιδεῦσαι.
Pantōn gar kata psychēn plēgentōn kai tarachthentōn para tēs daimonikēs apatēs kai tēs tōn eidōlōn mataiotētos, pōs hoion te ēn anthrōpou psychēn kai anthrōpōn noun metapeisai, hopouge oude horan autous dynantai? ho de mē horą tis, pōs dynatai metapaideusai.
For since all had been struck and troubled in soul by demonic deceit and the vanity of idols, how could anyone have won over the soul and mind of human beings, when they cannot even see them? And how can one re-educate what one does not see?
14.5Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἴσως ἄν τις εἴποι τὴν κτίσιν ἀρκεῖσθαι· ἀλλʼ εἰ ἡ κτίσις ἤρκει οὐκ ἂν ἐγεγόνει τὰ τηλικαῦτα κακά. ἦν γὰρ καὶ ἡ κτίσις, καὶ οὐδὲν ἧττον οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ περὶ Θεοῦ πλάνῃ ἐκυλίοντο.
Allʼ isōs an tis eipoi tēn ktisin arkeisthai; allʼ ei hē ktisis ērkei ouk an egegonei ta tēlikauta kaka. ēn gar kai hē ktisis, kai ouden hētton hoi anthrōpoi en tę̄ autę̄ peri Theou planę̄ ekylionto.
But perhaps someone would say that creation was enough. But if creation had been enough, such great evils would not have happened. For creation was there, and none the less human beings wallowed in the same error about God.
14.6Robertson
Τίνος οὖν ἦν πάλιν χρεία τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου τοῦ καὶ ψυχὴν καὶ νοῦν ὁρῶντος, τοῦ καὶ τὰ ὅλα ἐν τῇ κτίσει κινοῦντος, καὶ διʼ αὐτῶν γνωρίζοντος τὸν Πατέρα; τοῦ γὰρ διὰ τῆς ἰδίας προνοίας καὶ διακοσμήσεως τῶν ὅλων διδάσκοντος περὶ τοῦ Πατρὸς, αὐτοῦ ἦν καὶ τὴν αὐτὴν διδασκαλίαν ἀνανεῶσαι.
Tinos oun ēn palin chreia tou Theou Logou tou kai psychēn kai noun horōntos, tou kai ta hola en tę̄ ktisei kinountos, kai diʼ autōn gnōrizontos ton Patera? tou gar dia tēs idias pronoias kai diakosmēseōs tōn holōn didaskontos peri tou Patros, autou ēn kai tēn autēn didaskalian ananeōsai.
Whom then was there need of again, but of the Word of God, who sees both soul and mind, who moves all things in creation and through them makes the Father known? For it belonged to him who teaches about the Father through his own providence and ordering of the universe to renew the same teaching as well.
14.7Robertson
Πῶς οὖν ἄν ἐγεγόνει τοῦτο; ἴσως ἄν τις εἴποι ὅτι ἐξὸν ἦν διὰ τῶν αὐτῶν, ὥστε πάλιν διὰ τῶν τῆς κτίσεως ἔργων τὰ περὶ αὐτοῦ δεῖξαι. ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἦν ἀσφαλὲς ἔτι τοῦτο. οὐχί γε· παρεῖδον γὰρ τοῦτο πρότερον οἱ ἄνθρωποι, καὶ οὐκέτι μὲν ἄνω, κάτω δὲ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἐσχήκασιν.
Pōs oun an egegonei touto? isōs an tis eipoi hoti exon ēn dia tōn autōn, hōste palin dia tōn tēs ktiseōs ergōn ta peri autou deixai. allʼ ouk ēn asphales eti touto. ouchi ge; pareidon gar touto proteron hoi anthrōpoi, kai ouketi men anō, katō de tous ophthalmous eschēkasin.
How then could this have come about? Perhaps someone would say that it was possible by the same means, so as to show the truth about him again through the works of creation. But this was no longer safe. Certainly not; for human beings had overlooked this before, and no longer had their eyes upward, but downward.
14.8Robertson
Ὅθεν εἰκότως ἀνθρώπους θέλων ὠφελῆσαι, ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐπιδημεῖ, λαμβάνων ἑαυτῷ σῶμα ὅμοιον ἐκείνοις, καὶ ἐκ τῶν κάτω λέγω δὴ διὰ τῶν τοῦ σώματος ἔργων· ἵνα οἱ μὴ θελήσαντες αὐτὸν γνῶναι ἐκ τῆς εἰς τὰ ὅλα προνοίας καὶ ἡγεμονίας αὐτοῦ, κἂν ἐκ τῶν δʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ σώματος ἔργων γνώσωνται τὸν ἐν τῷ σώματι τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Πατέρα.
Hothen eikotōs anthrōpous thelōn ōphelēsai, hōs anthrōpos epidēmei, lambanōn heautǭ sōma homoion ekeinois, kai ek tōn katō legō dē dia tōn tou sōmatos ergōn; hina hoi mē thelēsantes auton gnōnai ek tēs eis ta hola pronoias kai hēgemonias autou, kan ek tōn dʼ autou tou sōmatos ergōn gnōsōntai ton en tǭ sōmati tou Theou Logon, kai diʼ autou ton Patera.
So, fittingly, wishing to help human beings, he comes to dwell as a man, taking to himself a body like theirs, and from things below, I mean through the works of the body, so that those who would not know him from his providence and rule over the universe might at least from the works done through the body itself know the Word of God who is in the body, and through him the Father.
Chapter 15
15.1Robertson
Ὣς γὰρ ἀγαθὸς διδάσκαλος κηδόμενος τῶν ἑαυτοῦ μαθητῶν, τοὺς μὴ δυναμένους ἐκ τῶν μειζόνων ὠφεληθῆναι, πάντως διὰ τῶν εὐτελεστέρων καταβαίνων αὐτοὺς παιδεύει· οὕτως καὶ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, καθὼς καὶ ὁ Παῦλός φησι· ἐπειδὴ γὰρ ἐν τῇ σοφίᾳ τοῦ Θεοῦ οὐκ ἔγνω ὁ κόσμος διὰ τῆς σοφίας τὸν Θεόν, εὐδόκησεν ὁ Θεὸς διὰ τῆς μωρίας τοῦ κηρύγματος σῶσαι τοὺς πιστεύοντας.
Hōs gar agathos didaskalos kēdomenos tōn heautou mathētōn, tous mē dynamenous ek tōn meizonōn ōphelēthēnai, pantōs dia tōn eutelesterōn katabainōn autous paideuei; houtōs kai ho tou Theou Logos, kathōs kai ho Paulos phēsi; epeidē gar en tę̄ sophią tou Theou ouk egnō ho kosmos dia tēs sophias ton Theon, eudokēsen ho Theos dia tēs mōrias tou kērygmatos sōsai tous pisteuontas.
For as a good teacher who cares for his pupils always comes down and teaches by simpler means those who cannot profit from higher things, so also does the Word of God, as Paul also says: “For since, in the wisdom of God, the world did not know God through wisdom, it pleased God through the foolishness of preaching to save those who believe.”
15.2Robertson
Ἐπειδὴ γὰρ οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἀποστραφέντες τὴν πρὸς Θεὸν θεωρίαν, καὶ ὡς ἐν βυθῷ βυθισθέντες κάτω τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἔχοντες, ἐν γενέσει καὶ τοῖς αἰσθητοῖς τὸν Θεὸν ἀνεζήτουν, ἀνθρώποις θνητοὺς καὶ δαίμονας ἑαυτοῖς θεοὺς ἀνατυπούμενοι· τούτου ἕνεκα ὁ φιλάνθρωπος καὶ κοινὸς πάντων Σωτὴρ, ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, λαμβάνει ἑαυτῷ σῶμα, καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἀναστρέφεται, καὶ τὰς αἰσθήσεις πάντων ἀνθρώπων προσλαμβάνει, ἵνα οἱ ἐν σωματικοῖς νοοῦντες εἶναι τὸν Θεὸν, ἀφʼ ὧν ὁ Κύριος ἐργάζεται διὰ τῶν τοῦ σώματος ἔργων, ἀπʼ αὐτῶν νοήσωσι τὴν ἀλήθειαν, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Πατέρα λογίσωνται.
Epeidē gar hoi anthrōpoi apostraphentes tēn pros Theon theōrian, kai hōs en bythǭ bythisthentes katō tous ophthalmous echontes, en genesei kai tois aisthētois ton Theon anezētoun, anthrōpois thnētous kai daimonas heautois theous anatypoumenoi; toutou heneka ho philanthrōpos kai koinos pantōn Sōtēr, ho tou Theou Logos, lambanei heautǭ sōma, kai hōs anthrōpos en anthrōpois anastrephetai, kai tas aisthēseis pantōn anthrōpōn proslambanei, hina hoi en sōmatikois noountes einai ton Theon, aphʼ hōn ho Kyrios ergazetai dia tōn tou sōmatos ergōn, apʼ autōn noēsōsi tēn alētheian, kai diʼ autou ton Patera logisōntai.
For since human beings had turned away from the contemplation of God and, as if sunk in the deep, with their eyes downward, were seeking God in the world of becoming and in things of sense, shaping mortal men and demons into gods for themselves, for this reason the Savior of all, who loves humankind, the Word of God, takes to himself a body and lives as a man among men, and draws to himself the senses of all human beings, so that those who think God is in bodily things might, from what the Lord does through the works of the body, perceive the truth, and through him come to consider the Father.
15.3Robertson
Ἄνθρωποι δὲ ὄντες καὶ ἀνθρώπινα πάντα νοοῦντες, οἷς ἐὰν ἐπέβαλον τὰς ἑαυτῶν αἰσθήσεις, ἐν τούτοις προσλαμβανομένους ἑαυτοὺς ἑώρων, καὶ πανταχόθεν διδασκομένους τὴν ἀλήθειαν.
Anthrōpoi de ontes kai anthrōpina panta noountes, hois ean epebalon tas heautōn aisthēseis, en toutois proslambanomenous heautous heōrōn, kai pantachothen didaskomenous tēn alētheian.
Being human and thinking of everything in human terms, wherever they turned their senses they saw themselves met there and taught the truth from every side.
15.4Robertson
Εἴτε γὰρ εἰς τὴν κτίσιν ἐπτόηντο, ἀλλʼ ἑώρων αὐτὴν ὁμολογοῦσαν τὸν Χριστὸν Κύριον· εἴτε εἰς ἀνθρώπους ἦν αὐτῶν ἡ διάνοια προληφθεῖσα, ὥστε τούτους θεοὺς νομίζειν, ἀλλʼ ἐκ τῶν ἔργων τοῦ Σωτῆρος, συγκρινόντων τε ἐκείνων, ἐφαίνετο ἐν ἀνθρώποις μόνος ὁ Σωτὴρ Θεοῦ Υἱός· οὐκ ὄντων παρʼ ἐκείνοις τοιούτων ὁποῖα παρὰ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου γέγονεν.
Eite gar eis tēn ktisin eptoēnto, allʼ heōrōn autēn homologousan ton Christon Kyrion; eite eis anthrōpous ēn autōn hē dianoia prolēphtheisa, hōste toutous theous nomizein, allʼ ek tōn ergōn tou Sōtēros, synkrinontōn te ekeinōn, ephaineto en anthrōpois monos ho Sōtēr Theou Huios; ouk ontōn parʼ ekeinois toioutōn hopoia para tou Theou Logou gegonen.
If they were awestruck at creation, they saw it confessing Christ as Lord. If their minds had been taken up with human beings, so as to think them gods, then from the works of the Savior, compared with theirs, the Savior alone among human beings appeared as Son of God, since nothing done by them was like what was done by the Word of God.
15.5Robertson
Εἰ δὲ καὶ εἰς δαίμονας ἦσαν προληφθέντες, ἀλλὰ ὁρῶντες αὐτοὺς διωκομένους ὑπὸ τοῦ Κυρίου, ἐγίνωσκον μόνον εἶναι τοῦτον τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, καὶ οὐκ εἶναι θεοὺς τοὺς δαίμονας.
Ei de kai eis daimonas ēsan prolēphthentes, alla horōntes autous diōkomenous hypo tou Kyriou, eginōskon monon einai touton ton tou Theou Logon, kai ouk einai theous tous daimonas.
If they had been taken up with demons, yet seeing them driven out by the Lord they knew that he alone is the Word of God, and that the demons are not gods.
15.6Robertson
Εἰ δὲ καὶ εἰς νεκροὺς ἤδη τούτων ἦν ὁ νοῦς κατασχεθείς ὥστε θρησκεύειν ἥρωας, καὶ τοὺς παρὰ ποιηταῖς λεγομένους θεούς· ἀλλʼ ὁρῶντες τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἀνάστασιν, ὡμολόγουν ἐκείνους εἶναι ψευδεῖς, καὶ μόνον τὸν Κύριον ἀληθινὸν τὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς Λόγον, τὸν καὶ τοῦ θανάτου κυριεύοντα.
Ei de kai eis nekrous ēdē toutōn ēn ho nous kataschetheis hōste thrēskeuein hērōas, kai tous para poiētais legomenous theous; allʼ horōntes tēn tou Sōtēros anastasin, hōmologoun ekeinous einai pseudeis, kai monon ton Kyrion alēthinon ton tou Patros Logon, ton kai tou thanatou kyrieuonta.
If their minds had already been held fast by the dead, so that they worshiped heroes and the gods spoken of by the poets, yet seeing the Savior's resurrection they confessed that those were false, and that the Lord alone is true, the Word of the Father, who is Lord even over death.
15.7Robertson
Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ γεγέννηται, καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἐφάνη, καὶ ἀπέθανε, καὶ ἀνέστη, ἀμβλύνας καὶ ἐπισκιάσας τὰ τῶν πώποτε γενομένων ἀνθρώπων διὰ τῶν ἰδίων ἔργων, ἵνα ὅπου δʼ ἂν ὦσι προληφθέντες οἱ ἄνθρωποι, ἐκεῖθεν αὐτοὺς ἀναγάγῃ, καὶ διδάξῃ τὸν ἀληθινὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα, καθάπερ καὶ αὐτός φησιν, ἦλθον σῶσαι καὶ εὑρεῖν τὸ ἀπολωλός·
Dia touto kai gegennētai, kai anthrōpos ephanē, kai apethane, kai anestē, amblynas kai episkiasas ta tōn pōpote genomenōn anthrōpōn dia tōn idiōn ergōn, hina hopou dʼ an ōsi prolēphthentes hoi anthrōpoi, ekeithen autous anagagę̄, kai didaxę̄ ton alēthinon heautou Patera, kathaper kai autos phēsin, ēlthon sōsai kai heurein to apolōlos;
This is why he was born, appeared as a man, died, and rose again: dulling and eclipsing by his own works the deeds of all human beings who had ever lived, so that wherever human beings had been taken up, he might lead them up from there and teach them his own true Father; as he himself says: “I came to save and to find what was lost.”
Chapter 16
16.1Robertson
Ἅπαξ γὰρ εἰς αἰσθητὰ πεσούσης τῆς διανοίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὑπέβαλεν ἑαυτὸν διὰ σώματος φανῆναι ὁ Λόγος, ἵνα μετενέγκῃ εἰς ἑαυτὸν ὡς ἄνθρωπον τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, καὶ τὰς αἰσθήσεις αὐτῶν εἰς ἑαυτὸν ἀποκλίνῃ, καὶ λοιπὸν ἐκείνους ὡς ἄνθρωπον αὐτὸν ὁρῶντας, δʼ ὦν ἐργάζεται ἔργων, πείσῃ μὴ εἶναι ἑαυτὸν ἄνθρωπον μόνον, ἀλλὰ καὶ Θεὸν καὶ Θεοῦ ἀληθινοῦ Λόγον καὶ Σοφίαν.
Hapax gar eis aisthēta pesousēs tēs dianoias tōn anthrōpōn, hypebalen heauton dia sōmatos phanēnai ho Logos, hina metenenkę̄ eis heauton hōs anthrōpon tous anthrōpous, kai tas aisthēseis autōn eis heauton apoklinę̄, kai loipon ekeinous hōs anthrōpon auton horōntas, dʼ ōn ergazetai ergōn, peisę̄ mē einai heauton anthrōpon monon, alla kai Theon kai Theou alēthinou Logon kai Sophian.
For once the understanding of human beings had fallen to things of sense, the Word submitted to appearing through a body, so that as a man he might draw human beings over to himself, turn their senses toward himself, and from then on, as they saw him as a man, persuade them by the works he did that he is not a man only, but also God, and the Word and Wisdom of the true God.
16.2Robertson
Τοῦτο δὲ καὶ ὁ Παῦλος βουλόμενος σημᾶναι, φησίν· ἐν ἀγάπῃ ἐῤῥιζωμένοι καὶ τεθεμελιωμένοι, ἵνα ἐξισχύσητε καταλαβέσθαι σὺν πᾶσι τοῖς ἀγίοις τί τὸ πλάτος καὶ μῆκος, καὶ ὕψος καὶ βάθος, γνῶναί τε τὴν ὑπερβάλλουσαν τῆς γνώσεως ἀγάπην τοῦ Χριστοῦ· ἵνα πληρωθῆτε εἰς πᾶν τὸ πλήρωμα τοῦ Θεοῦ.
Touto de kai ho Paulos boulomenos sēmanai, phēsin; en agapę̄ errhizōmenoi kai tethemeliōmenoi, hina exischysēte katalabesthai syn pasi tois agiois ti to platos kai mēkos, kai hypsos kai bathos, gnōnai te tēn hyperballousan tēs gnōseōs agapēn tou Christou; hina plērōthēte eis pan to plērōma tou Theou.
Paul too, wishing to indicate this, says: “Being rooted and grounded in love, so that you may be able to comprehend with all the saints what is the breadth and length and height and depth, and to know the love of Christ that surpasses knowledge, so that you may be filled to all the fullness of God.”
16.3Robertson
Πανταχοῦ γὰρ τοῦ Λόγου ἑαυτὸν ἁπλώσαντος, καὶ ἄνω καὶ κάτω, καὶ εἰς τὸ βάθος καὶ εἰς τὸ πλάτος· ἄνω μὲν εἰς τὴν κτίσιν, κάτω δὲ εἰς τὴν ἐνανθρώπησιν, εἰς βάθος δὲ εἰς τὸν ᾅδην, εἰς πλάτος δὲ εἰς τὸν κόσμον· τὰ πάντα τῆς περὶ Θεοῦ γνώσεως πεπλήρωται.
Pantachou gar tou Logou heauton haplōsantos, kai anō kai katō, kai eis to bathos kai eis to platos; anō men eis tēn ktisin, katō de eis tēn enanthrōpēsin, eis bathos de eis ton hądēn, eis platos de eis ton kosmon; ta panta tēs peri Theou gnōseōs peplērōtai.
For since the Word has spread himself out everywhere, above and below, into the depth and into the breadth (above into creation, below into the incarnation, into the depth into Hades, into the breadth into the world), all things have been filled with the knowledge of God.
16.4Robertson
Δία δὲ τοῦτο, οὐδὲ παρʼ αὐτὰ παραγενόμενος τὴν θυσίαν τὴν ὑπὲρ πάντων ἐπετέλει, παραδιδοὺς τὸ σῶμα τῷ θανάτῳ, καὶ ἀνιστῶν αὐτό, ἀφανῇ ἑαυτὸν διὰ τούτου ποιῶν. ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐμφανῇ ἑαυτὸν διὰ τούτου καθίστη διαμένων ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ τοιαῦτα τελῶν ἔργα καὶ σημεῖα διδούς, ἃ μηκέτι ἄνθρωπον, ἀλλὰ Θεὸν Λόγον αὐτὸν ἐγνώριζον.
Dia de touto, oude parʼ auta paragenomenos tēn thysian tēn hyper pantōn epetelei, paradidous to sōma tǭ thanatǭ, kai anistōn auto, aphanę̄ heauton dia toutou poiōn. alla kai emphanę̄ heauton dia toutou kathistē diamenōn en autǭ kai toiauta telōn erga kai sēmeia didous, ha mēketi anthrōpon, alla Theon Logon auton egnōrizon.
For this reason he did not complete the sacrifice on behalf of all immediately on his coming, by giving his body over to death and raising it, thereby making himself invisible. Rather, he made himself visible through the body, remaining in it and doing such works and giving such signs as made him known no longer as a man but as God the Word.
16.5Robertson
Ἀμφότερα γὰρ ἐφιλανθρωπεύετο ὁ Σωτὴρ διὰ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως, ὅτι καὶ τὸν θάνατον ἐξ ἡμῶν ἠφάνιζε, καὶ ἀνεκαίνιζεν ἡμᾶς· καὶ ὅτι ἀφανὴς ὢν καὶ ἀόρατος, διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἐνέφαινε, καὶ ἐγνώριζεν ἑαυτὸν εἶναι τὸν Λόγον τοῦ Πατρός, τὸν τοῦ παντὸς ἡγεμόνα καὶ βασιλέα.
Amphotera gar ephilanthrōpeueto ho Sōtēr dia tēs enanthrōpēseōs, hoti kai ton thanaton ex hēmōn ēphanize, kai anekainizen hēmas; kai hoti aphanēs ōn kai aoratos, dia tōn ergōn enephaine, kai egnōrizen heauton einai ton Logon tou Patros, ton tou pantos hēgemona kai basilea.
For the Savior in his love for humankind accomplished both through his becoming man: he put away death from us and renewed us; and, being unseen and invisible, he manifested himself through his works and made himself known to be the Word of the Father, the ruler and king of the universe.
Chapter 17
17.1Robertson
Οὐ γὰρ δὴ περικεκλεισμένος ἦν ἐν τῷ σώματι· οὐδὲ ἐν σώματι μὲν ἦν, ἀλλαχόσε δὲ οὐκ ἦν. οὐδὲ ἐκεῖνο μὲν ἐκίνει, τὰ ὅλα δὲ τῆς τούτου ἐνεργείας καὶ προνοίας κεκένωτο· ἀλλὰ τὸ παραδοξότατον, Λόγος ὤν, οὐ συνείχετο μὲν ὑπό τινος· συνεῖχε δὲ τὰ πάντα μᾶλλον αὐτός· καὶ ὥσπερ ἐν πάσῃ τῇ κτίσει ὢν, ἐκτὸς μέν ἐστι τοῦ παντὸς κατʼ οὐσίαν, ἐν πᾶσι δέ ἐστι ταῖς ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμεσι, τὰ πάντα διακοσμῶν, καὶ εἰς πάντα ἐν πᾶσι τὴν ἑαυτοῦ πρόνοιαν ἐφαπλῶν, καὶ ἕκαστον καὶ πάντα ὁμοῦ ζωοποιῶν, περιέχων τὰ ὅλα καὶ μὴ περιεχόμενος, ἀλλʼ ἐν μόνῳ τῷ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρὶ ὅλος ὢν κατὰ πάντα,
Ou gar dē perikekleismenos ēn en tǭ sōmati; oude en sōmati men ēn, allachose de ouk ēn. oude ekeino men ekinei, ta hola de tēs toutou energeias kai pronoias kekenōto; alla to paradoxotaton, Logos ōn, ou syneicheto men hypo tinos; syneiche de ta panta mallon autos; kai hōsper en pasę̄ tę̄ ktisei ōn, ektos men esti tou pantos katʼ ousian, en pasi de esti tais heautou dynamesi, ta panta diakosmōn, kai eis panta en pasi tēn heautou pronoian ephaplōn, kai hekaston kai panta homou zōopoiōn, periechōn ta hola kai mē periechomenos, allʼ en monǭ tǭ heautou Patri holos ōn kata panta,
For he was not enclosed in the body; nor was he in the body but nowhere else; nor did he move that body while the universe was left empty of his activity and providence. But, most wonderful of all, being the Word, he was not contained by anything, but rather himself contained all things. And just as, while present in the whole of creation, he is outside the universe in his being (οὐσία) but in all things by his powers, ordering all things, extending his providence over everything in all things, giving life to each and all together, containing the universe and not contained, but wholly in his own Father alone in every respect,
17.2Robertson
οὕτως καὶ ἐν τῷ ἀνθρωπίνῳ σώματι ὤν, καὶ αὐτὸς αὐτὸ ζωοποιῶν, εἰκότως ἐζωοποίει καὶ τὰ ὅλα καὶ ἐν τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐγίνετο, καὶ ἔξω τῶν ὅλων ἦν καὶ ἀπὸ τοῦ σώματος δὲ διὰ τῶν ἔργων γνωριζόμενος, οὐκ ἀφανὴς ἦν καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν ὅλων ἐνεργείας.
houtōs kai en tǭ anthrōpinǭ sōmati ōn, kai autos auto zōopoiōn, eikotōs ezōopoiei kai ta hola kai en tois pasin egineto, kai exō tōn holōn ēn kai apo tou sōmatos de dia tōn ergōn gnōrizomenos, ouk aphanēs ēn kai apo tēs tōn holōn energeias.
so too, being in the human body and himself giving it life, he fittingly gave life to the universe as well, and was in all things, and was outside all things; and while he was made known from the body through his works, he was not unseen in his activity in the universe either.
17.3Robertson
Ψυχῆς μὲν οὖν ἔργον ἐστι, θεωρεῖν μὲν καὶ τὰ ἔξω τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος τοῖς λογισμοῖς, οὐ μὴν καὶ ἔξωθεν τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος ἐνεργεῖν, ἢ τὰ τούτου μακρὰν τῇ παρουσίᾳ κινεῖν. οὐδέποτε γοῦν ἄνθρωπος διανοούμενος τὰ μακράν, ἤδη καὶ ταῦτα κινεῖ καὶ μεταφέρει· οὐδὲ εἰ ἐπὶ τῆς ἰδίας οἰκίας καθέζοιτό τις καὶ λογίζοιτο τὰ ἐν οὐρανῷ, ἤδη καὶ τὸν ἥλιον κινεῖ, καὶ τὸν οὐρανὸν περιστρέφει. ἀλλʼ ὁρᾷ μὲν αὐτὰ κινούμενα καὶ γεγονότα, οὐ μὴν ὥστε ἐργάζεσθαι αὐτὰ δυνατὸς τυγχάνει.
Psychēs men oun ergon esti, theōrein men kai ta exō tou idiou sōmatos tois logismois, ou mēn kai exōthen tou idiou sōmatos energein, ē ta toutou makran tę̄ parousią kinein. oudepote goun anthrōpos dianooumenos ta makran, ēdē kai tauta kinei kai metapherei; oude ei epi tēs idias oikias kathezoito tis kai logizoito ta en ouranǭ, ēdē kai ton hēlion kinei, kai ton ouranon peristrephei. allʼ horą men auta kinoumena kai gegonota, ou mēn hōste ergazesthai auta dynatos tynchanei.
Now it is the work of a soul to contemplate by its reasoning even things outside its own body, but not to act outside its own body or move by its presence things far from it. Never does a man, by thinking about distant things, thereby move or shift them; nor if someone sat in his own house and reasoned about the things in heaven would he thereby move the sun or make the heaven revolve. He sees them moving and existing, but he is not able to make them.
17.4Robertson
Οὐ δὴ τοιοῦτος ἦν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐν τῷ Ἀνθρώπῳ· οὐ γὰρ συνεδέδετο τῷ σώματι, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς ἐκράτει τοῦτο, ὥστε καὶ ἐν τούτῳ ἦν καὶ ἐν τοῖς πᾶσιν ἐτύγχανε, καὶ ἔξω τῶν ὄντων ἦν, καὶ ἐν μόνῳ τῷ Πατρὶ ἀνεπαύετο.
Ou dē toioutos ēn ho tou Theou Logos en tǭ Anthrōpǭ; ou gar synededeto tǭ sōmati, alla mallon autos ekratei touto, hōste kai en toutǭ ēn kai en tois pasin etynchane, kai exō tōn ontōn ēn, kai en monǭ tǭ Patri anepaueto.
The Word of God in the man was not like this. For he was not bound to the body, but rather himself had power over it, so that he was both in it and in all things, and was outside all beings, and rested in the Father alone.
17.5Robertson
Καὶ τὸ θαυμαστὸν τοῦτο ἦν, ὅτι καὶ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἐπολιτεύετο, καὶ ὡς Λόγος τὰ πάντα ἐζωογόνει, καὶ ὡς Υἱὸς τῷ Πατρὶ συνῆν. ὅθεν οὐδὲ τῆς Παρθένου τικτούσης ἔπασχεν αὐτός, οὐδὲ ἐν σώματι ὧν ἐμολύνετο· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ τὸ σῶμα ἡγίαζεν.
Kai to thaumaston touto ēn, hoti kai hōs anthrōpos epoliteueto, kai hōs Logos ta panta ezōogonei, kai hōs Huios tǭ Patri synēn. hothen oude tēs Parthenou tiktousēs epaschen autos, oude en sōmati hōn emolyneto; alla mallon kai to sōma hēgiazen.
And this was the wonder: that he lived as a man, and as the Word gave life to all things, and as the Son was with the Father. So neither when the Virgin gave birth did he himself suffer, nor was he defiled by being in a body; rather he sanctified the body.
17.6Robertson
Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἐν τοῖς πᾶσιν ὥν, τῶν πάντων μεταλαμβάνει, ἀλλὰ πάντα μᾶλλον ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ ζωογονεῖται καὶ τρέφεται.
Oude gar en tois pasin hōn, tōn pantōn metalambanei, alla panta mallon hypʼ autou zōogoneitai kai trephetai.
For though he is in all things, he does not partake of all things; rather all things are given life and sustained by him.
17.7Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ καὶ ἥλιος ὁ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γενόμενος καὶ ὑφʼ ἡμῶν ὁρώμενος, περιπολῶν ἐν οὐρανῷ, οὐ ῥυπαίνεται τῶν ἐπὶ γῆς σωμάτων ἁπτόμενος, οὐδὲ ὑπὸ σκότους ἀφανίζεται, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς καὶ ταῦτα φωτίζει καὶ καθαρίζει· πολλῷ πλέον ὁ πανάγιος τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, ὁ καὶ τοῦ ἡλίου ποιητὴς καὶ Κύριος, ἐν σώματι γνωριζόμενος οὐκ ἐῤῥυπαίνετο· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ἄφθαρτος ὥν, καὶ τὸ σῶμα θνητὸν τυγχάνον ἐζωοποίει καὶ ἐκαθάριζεν. Ὅς ἁμαρτίαν γάρ φησιν οὐκ ἐποίησεν, οὐδὲ εὑρέθη δόλος ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτοῦ.
Ei gar kai hēlios ho hypʼ autou genomenos kai hyphʼ hēmōn horōmenos, peripolōn en ouranǭ, ou rhypainetai tōn epi gēs sōmatōn haptomenos, oude hypo skotous aphanizetai, alla mallon autos kai tauta phōtizei kai katharizei; pollǭ pleon ho panagios tou Theou Logos, ho kai tou hēliou poiētēs kai Kyrios, en sōmati gnōrizomenos ouk errhypaineto; alla mallon aphthartos hōn, kai to sōma thnēton tynchanon ezōopoiei kai ekatharizen. Hos hamartian gar phēsin ouk epoiēsen, oude heurethē dolos en tǭ stomati autou.
For if even the sun, which was made by him and is seen by us, as it circles in heaven is not soiled by touching bodies on earth, nor put out by darkness, but rather itself lights and cleanses them, much more was the all-holy Word of God, the Maker and Lord of the sun as well, not soiled by being made known in a body; rather, being incorruptible, he gave life to and cleansed the body too, mortal as it was. For “he committed no sin,” it says, “nor was deceit found in his mouth.”
Chapter 18
18.1Robertson
Ὅταν τοίνυν ἐσθίοντα καὶ πίνοντα καὶ τικτόμενον αὐτὸν λέγωσιν οἱ περὶ τούτου θεολόγοι, γίνωσκε ὅτι τὸ μὲν σῶμα, ὡς σῶμα, ἐτίκτετο καὶ καταλήλοις ἐτρέφετο τροφαῖς, αὐτὸς δὲ ὁ συνὼν τῷ σώματι Θεὸς Λόγος τὰ πάντα διακοσμῶν, καὶ διʼ ὦν εἰργάζετο ἐν τῷ σώματι οὐκ ἄνθρωπον ἑαυτόν, ἀλλὰ Θεὸν Λόγον ἐγνώριζεν. λέγεται δὲ περὶ αὐτοῦ ταῦτα, ἐπειδὴ καὶ τὸ σῶμα ἐσθίον καὶ τικτόμενον καὶ πάσχον, οὐχ ἑτέρου τινός, ἀλλὰ τοῦ Κυρίου ἦν· καὶ ὅτι ἀνθρώπου γενομένου, ἔπρεπε καὶ ταῦτα ὡς περὶ ἀνθρώπου λέγεσθαι, ἵνα ἀληθείᾳ καὶ μὴ φαντασίᾳ σῶμα ἔχων φαίνηται.
Hotan toinyn esthionta kai pinonta kai tiktomenon auton legōsin hoi peri toutou theologoi, ginōske hoti to men sōma, hōs sōma, etikteto kai katalēlois etrepheto trophais, autos de ho synōn tǭ sōmati Theos Logos ta panta diakosmōn, kai diʼ ōn eirgazeto en tǭ sōmati ouk anthrōpon heauton, alla Theon Logon egnōrizen. legetai de peri autou tauta, epeidē kai to sōma esthion kai tiktomenon kai paschon, ouch heterou tinos, alla tou Kyriou ēn; kai hoti anthrōpou genomenou, eprepe kai tauta hōs peri anthrōpou legesthai, hina alētheią kai mē phantasią sōma echōn phainētai.
So when those who speak of God about him say that he ate and drank and was born, know that the body, as a body, was born and was nourished with suitable food, while he himself, God the Word, who was united with the body, was ordering all things, and by what he did in the body made himself known not as a man but as God the Word. These things are said of him because the body that ate and was born and suffered belonged to no one else but the Lord; and because, since he had become man, it was fitting that these things too should be said of him as of a man, so that he might be seen to have a body in truth and not in appearance.
18.2Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ὥσπερ ἐκ τούτων ἐγινώσκετο σωματικῶς παρών, οὕτως ἐκ τῶν ἔργων ὧν ἐποίει διὰ τοῦ σώματος, Υἱὸν Θεοῦ ἑαυτὸν ἐγνώριζεν. ὅθεν καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἀπίστους Ἰουδαίους ἐβόα λέγων· εἰ οὐ ποιῶ τὰ ἔργα τοῦ Πατρός μου, μὴ πιστεύητέ μοι· εἰ δὲ ποιῶ, κἂν ἐμοὶ μὴ πιστεύητε, τοῖς ἔργοις μου πιστεύσατε· ἵνα γνῶτε καὶ γινώσκητε, ὅτι ἐν ἐμοὶ ὁ Πατὴρ κἀγὼ ἐν τῷ Πατρί.
Allʼ hōsper ek toutōn eginōsketo sōmatikōs parōn, houtōs ek tōn ergōn hōn epoiei dia tou sōmatos, Huion Theou heauton egnōrizen. hothen kai pros tous apistous Ioudaious eboa legōn; ei ou poiō ta erga tou Patros mou, mē pisteuēte moi; ei de poiō, kan emoi mē pisteuēte, tois ergois mou pisteusate; hina gnōte kai ginōskēte, hoti en emoi ho Patēr kagō en tǭ Patri.
But as from these things he was known to be bodily present, so from the works he did through the body he made himself known as Son of God. So he cried out to the unbelieving Jews, saying: “If I do not do the works of my Father, do not believe me; but if I do them, even if you do not believe me, believe my works, so that you may know and understand that the Father is in me and I am in the Father.”
18.3Robertson
Ὡς γὰρ ἀόρατος ὤν, ἀπὸ τῶν τῆς κτίσεως ἔργων γινώσκεται· οὕτως ἄνθρωπος γενόμενος, καὶ ἐν σώματι μὴ ὁρώμενος, ἐκ τῶν ἔργων ἂν γνωσθείη, ὅτι οὐκ ἄνθρωπος ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ δύναμις καὶ Λόγος ἐστὶν ὁ ταῦτα ἐργαζόμενος.
Hōs gar aoratos ōn, apo tōn tēs ktiseōs ergōn ginōsketai; houtōs anthrōpos genomenos, kai en sōmati mē horōmenos, ek tōn ergōn an gnōstheiē, hoti ouk anthrōpos alla Theou dynamis kai Logos estin ho tauta ergazomenos.
For as, being invisible, he is known from the works of creation, so, having become man and not being seen in the body, he would be known from his works to be not a man, but the Power and Word of God who does these things.
18.4Robertson
Τὸ γὰρ ἐπιτάσσειν αὐτὸν τοῖς δαίμοσι, κἀκείνους ἀπελαύνεσθαι, οὐκ ἀνθρώπινον ἀλλὰ θεῖόν ἐστι τὸ ἔργον. ἢ τίς ἰδὼν αὐτὸν τὰς νόσους ἰώμενον, ἐν αἷς ὑπόκειται τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων γένος, ἔτι ἄνθρωπον καὶ οὐ Θεὸν ἡγεῖτο; λεπροὺς γὰρ ἐκαθάριζε, χωλοὺς περιπατεῖν ἐποίει, κωφῶν τὴν ἀκοὴν ἤνοιγε, τυφλοὺς ἀναβλέπειν ἐποίει, καὶ πάσας ἀπλῶς νόσους καὶ πᾶσαν μαλακίαν ἀπήλαυνεν ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ἀφʼ ὧν ἦν αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸν τυχόντα τὴν θεότητα θεωρεῖν. τίς γὰρ ἰδὼν αὐτὸν ἀποδιδόντα τὸ λεῖπον, οἷς ἡ γένεσις ἐνέλειψε, καὶ τοῦ ἐκ γενετῆς τυφλοῦ τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς ἀνοίγοντα, οὐκ ἂν ἐνενόησε τὴν ἀνθρώπων ὑποκειμένην αὐτῷ γένεσιν, καὶ ταύτης εἶναι τοῦτον δημιουργὸν καὶ ποιητήν; ὁ γὰρ τὸ μὴ ὃ ἐκ γενέσεως ἔσχεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος ἀποδιδούς, δῆλος ἄν εἴη πάντως, ὅτι Κύριος οὗτός ἐστι καὶ τῆς γενέσεως τῶν ἀνθρώπων.
To gar epitassein auton tois daimosi, kakeinous apelaunesthai, ouk anthrōpinon alla theion esti to ergon. ē tis idōn auton tas nosous iōmenon, en hais hypokeitai to tōn anthrōpōn genos, eti anthrōpon kai ou Theon hēgeito? leprous gar ekatharize, chōlous peripatein epoiei, kōphōn tēn akoēn ēnoige, typhlous anablepein epoiei, kai pasas aplōs nosous kai pasan malakian apēlaunen apo tōn anthrōpōn, aphʼ hōn ēn autou kai ton tychonta tēn theotēta theōrein. tis gar idōn auton apodidonta to leipon, hois hē genesis eneleipse, kai tou ek genetēs typhlou tous ophthalmous anoigonta, ouk an enenoēse tēn anthrōpōn hypokeimenēn autǭ genesin, kai tautēs einai touton dēmiourgon kai poiētēn? ho gar to mē ho ek geneseōs eschen ho anthrōpos apodidous, dēlos an eiē pantōs, hoti Kyrios houtos esti kai tēs geneseōs tōn anthrōpōn.
For his commanding the demons, and their being driven out, is not a human but a divine work. Or who, seeing him heal the diseases to which the human race is subject, would still think him a man and not God? He cleansed lepers, made the lame walk, opened the ears of the deaf, made the blind see, and in short drove away every disease and every sickness from human beings; from which even an ordinary person could behold his divinity. For who, seeing him give back what was lacking to those whose birth had left them deficient, and open the eyes of the man blind from birth, would not have understood that the birth of human beings is subject to him, and that he is its Maker and Creator? For he who gives back what a man did not have from birth must surely be the Lord of the birth of human beings as well.
18.5Robertson
Διὰ τοῦτο καὶ ἐν ἀρχὴ κατερχόμενος πρὸς ἡμᾶς, ἐκ παρθένου πλάττει ἑαυτῷ τὸ σῶμα, ἵνα μὴ μικρὸν τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ γνώρισμα πᾶσι παράσχῃ, ὅτι ὁ τοῦτο πλάσας αὐτός ἐστι καὶ τῶν ἄλλων ποιητής. τίς γὰρ ἰδὼν χωρὶς ἀνδρὸς ἐκ παρθένου μόνης χόμενον σῶμα, οὐκ ἐνθυμεῖται τὸν ἐν τούτῳ φαινόμενον εἶναι καὶ τῶν ἄλλῶν σωμάτων ποιητὴν καὶ Κύριον;
Dia touto kai en archē katerchomenos pros hēmas, ek parthenou plattei heautǭ to sōma, hina mē mikron tēs theotētos autou gnōrisma pasi paraschę̄, hoti ho touto plasas autos esti kai tōn allōn poiētēs. tis gar idōn chōris andros ek parthenou monēs chomenon sōma, ouk enthymeitai ton en toutǭ phainomenon einai kai tōn allōn sōmatōn poiētēn kai Kyrion?
This is why, at the beginning, when he came down to us, he fashioned the body for himself from a virgin, so as to give all no small sign of his divinity: that he who fashioned it is himself the Maker of other things as well. For who, seeing a body come forth from a virgin alone without a man, does not conclude that the one appearing in it is the Maker and Lord of other bodies too?
18.6Robertson
Τίς δὲ ἰδὼν καὶ τὴν ὑδάτων ἀλλασσομένην οὐσίαν, καὶ εἰς οἶνον μεταβαλοῦσαν, οὐκ ἐννοεῖ τὸν τοῦτο ποιήσαντα Κύριον εἶναι καὶ κτίστην τῆς τῶν ὅλων ὑδάτων οὐσίας; διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ ὡς δεσπότης ἐπέβαινε καὶ τῇ θαλάσσῃ, καὶ περιεπάτει ὡς ἐπὶ γῆς, γνώρισμα τῆς ἐπὶ πάντα δεσποτείας αὐτοῦ τοῖς ὁρῶσι παρέχων. τρέφων δὲ καὶ ἐξ ὀλίγων τοσοῦτον πλῆθος, καὶ ἐξ ἀπόρων εὐπορῶν αὐτός, ὥστε ἀπὸ πέντε ἄρτων πεντακισχιλίους κορεσθῆναι, καὶ ἄλλο τοσοῦτο καταλεῖψαι, οὐδὲν ἕτερον ἢ αὐτὸν εἶναι καὶ τὸν τῆς ὅλων προνοίας Κύριον ἐγνώριζε;
Tis de idōn kai tēn hydatōn allassomenēn ousian, kai eis oinon metabalousan, ouk ennoei ton touto poiēsanta Kyrion einai kai ktistēn tēs tōn holōn hydatōn ousias? dia touto gar hōs despotēs epebaine kai tę̄ thalassę̄, kai periepatei hōs epi gēs, gnōrisma tēs epi panta despoteias autou tois horōsi parechōn. trephōn de kai ex oligōn tosouton plēthos, kai ex aporōn euporōn autos, hōste apo pente artōn pentakischilious koresthēnai, kai allo tosouto kataleipsai, ouden heteron ē auton einai kai ton tēs holōn pronoias Kyrion egnōrize?
And who, seeing the substance of water changed and turned into wine, does not realize that the one who did this is the Lord and Creator of the substance of all waters? For this reason he walked on the sea as its master and walked as on land, giving those who saw it a sign of his lordship over all things. And by feeding so great a multitude from little, and himself producing plenty out of scarcity, so that five thousand were filled from five loaves and as much again was left over, did he not make himself known as none other than the Lord of the providence over all things?
Chapter 19
19.1Robertson
Ταῦτα δὲ πάντα ποιεῖν τῷ Σωτῆρι καλῶς ἔχειν ἐδόκει· ἵνʼ ἐπειδὴ τὴν ἐν τοῖς πᾶσιν αὐτοῦ πρόνοιαν ἠγνόησαν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, καὶ οὐ κατενόησαν τὴν διὰ τῆς κτίσεως αὐτοῦ θεότητα, κἂν ἐκ τῶν διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἔργων αὐτοῦ ἀναβλέψωσι, καὶ ἔννοιαν λάβωσι διʼ αὐτοῦ τῆς εἰς τὸν Πατέρα γνώσεως, ἐκ τῶν κατὰ μέρος τὴν εἰς τὰ ὅλα αὐτοῦ πρόνοιαν, ὡς προεῖπον, ἀναλογιζόμενοι
Tauta de panta poiein tǭ Sōtēri kalōs echein edokei; hinʼ epeidē tēn en tois pasin autou pronoian ēgnoēsan hoi anthrōpoi, kai ou katenoēsan tēn dia tēs ktiseōs autou theotēta, kan ek tōn dia tou sōmatos ergōn autou anablepsōsi, kai ennoian labōsi diʼ autou tēs eis ton Patera gnōseōs, ek tōn kata meros tēn eis ta hola autou pronoian, hōs proeipon, analogizomenoi
The Savior thought it good to do all these things so that, since human beings had failed to recognize his providence in all things and had not perceived his divinity through creation, they might at least look up from the works done through his body, and through him receive an idea of the knowledge of the Father, inferring, as I said before, from the particular things his providence over the whole.
19.2Robertson
Τίς γὰρ ἰδὼν αὐτοῦ τὴν κατὰ δαιμόνων ἐξουσίαν, ἢ τίς ἰδὼν τοὺς δαίμονας ὁμολογοῦντας εἶναι τούτων αὐτὸν Κύριον, ἔτι τὴν διάνοιαν ἀμφίβολον ἕξει, εἰ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς καὶ ἡ Σοφία, καὶ ἡ Δύναμις.
Tis gar idōn autou tēn kata daimonōn exousian, ē tis idōn tous daimonas homologountas einai toutōn auton Kyrion, eti tēn dianoian amphibolon hexei, ei houtos estin ho tou Theou Huios kai hē Sophia, kai hē Dynamis.
For who, seeing his authority over demons, or seeing the demons confess that he is their Lord, will still be of doubtful mind whether this is the Son of God, the Wisdom and the Power?
19.3Robertson
Οὐδὲ γὰρ τὴν κτίσιν αὐτὴν σιωπῆσαι πεποίηκεν, ἀλλὰ τό γε θαυμαστόν, καὶ ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ, μᾶλλον δὲ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου τροπαίῳ, λέγω δὴ τῷ σταυρῷ, πᾶσα ἡ κτίσις ὡμολόγει τὸν ἐν τῷ σώματι γνωριζόμενον καὶ πάσχοντα οὐχ ἁπλῶς εἶναι ἄνθρωπον, ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ Υἱὸν καὶ Σωτῆρα πάντων. ὅ τε γὰρ ἥλιος ἀπεστράφη, καὶ ἡ γῆ ἐσείετο, καὶ τὰ ὄρη ἐῤῥήγνυτο, πάντες κατέπτησσον. ταῦτα δὲ τὸν μὲν ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ Χριστὸν Θεὸν ἐδείκνυον, τὴν δὲ κτίσιν πᾶσαν τούτου δούλην εἶναι, καὶ μαρτυροῦσαν τῷ φόβῳ τὴν τοῦ δεσπότου παρουσίαν.
Oude gar tēn ktisin autēn siōpēsai pepoiēken, alla to ge thaumaston, kai en tǭ thanatǭ, mallon de en autǭ tǭ kata tou thanatou tropaiǭ, legō dē tǭ staurǭ, pasa hē ktisis hōmologei ton en tǭ sōmati gnōrizomenon kai paschonta ouch haplōs einai anthrōpon, alla Theou Huion kai Sōtēra pantōn. ho te gar hēlios apestraphē, kai hē gē eseieto, kai ta orē errhēgnyto, pantes kateptēsson. tauta de ton men en tǭ staurǭ Christon Theon edeiknyon, tēn de ktisin pasan toutou doulēn einai, kai martyrousan tǭ phobǭ tēn tou despotou parousian.
Nor did he make creation itself keep silent; but, most wonderful of all, even in his death, or rather in the very trophy over death, I mean the cross, all creation confessed that he who was made known and suffered in the body was not simply a man but the Son of God and Savior of all. For the sun turned away, the earth quaked, the mountains were rent, and all were terrified. These things showed that Christ on the cross was God, and that all creation was his servant and bore witness by its fear to the presence of its Master.
19.4Robertson
Οὕτω μὲν οὖν ὁ Θεὸς Λόγος διὰ τῶν ἔργων ἑαυτὸν ἐνεφάνιζε τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. ἀκόλουθον δʼ ἂν εἴη καὶ τὸ τέλος τῆς ἐν σώματι διαγωγῆς καὶ περιπολήσεως αὐτοῦ διηγήσασθαι, καὶ εἰπεῖν καὶ ὁποῖος γέγονεν ὁ τοῦ σώματος θάνατος· μάλιστα ὅτι τὸ κεφάλαιον τῆς πίστεως ἡμῶν ἐστὶ τοῦτο, καὶ πάντες ἁπλῶς ἄνθρωποι περὶ τούτου θρυλλοῦσιν· ἵνα γνῷς ὅτι καὶ ἐκ τούτου μᾶλλον οὐδὲν ἧττον γινώσκεται Θεὸς ὁ Χριστὸς καὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υίός.
Houtō men oun ho Theos Logos dia tōn ergōn heauton enephanize tois anthrōpois. akolouthon dʼ an eiē kai to telos tēs en sōmati diagōgēs kai peripolēseōs autou diēgēsasthai, kai eipein kai hopoios gegonen ho tou sōmatos thanatos; malista hoti to kephalaion tēs pisteōs hēmōn esti touto, kai pantes haplōs anthrōpoi peri toutou thryllousin; hina gnǭs hoti kai ek toutou mallon ouden hētton ginōsketai Theos ho Christos kai tou Theou Uios.
In this way, then, God the Word manifested himself to human beings through his works. It would be fitting next to relate the end of his life and conduct in the body, and to say what kind of death the body suffered; above all because this is the chief point of our faith, and absolutely everyone talks about it; so that you may know that from this too, no less, Christ is known to be God and the Son of God.
Chapter 20
20.1Robertson
Τὴν μὲν οὖν αἰτίαν τῆς σωματικῆς ἐπιφανείας αὐτοῦ, ὡς οἷόν τε ἦν, ἐκ μέρους, καὶ ὡς ἡμεῖς ἠδυνήθημεν νοῆσαι, προείπομεν, ὅτι οὐκ ἄλλου ἦν τὸ φθαρτὸν εἰς ἀφθαρσίαν μεταβαλεῖν, εἰ μὴ αὐτοῦ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, τοῦ καὶ τὴν ἀρχὴν ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων πεποιηκότος τὰ ὅλα· καὶ οὐκ ἄλλου ἦν, τὸ κατʼ εἰκόνα πάλιν ἀνακτίσαι τοῖς ἀνθρώποις, εἰ μὴ τῆς Εἰκόνος τοῦ Πατρός· καὶ οὐκ ἄλλου ἦν τὸ θνητὸν ἀθάνατον παραστῆσαι, εἰ μὴ τῆς Αὐτοζωῆς οὔσης τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· καὶ οὐκ ἄλλου ἦν περὶ Πατρὸς διδάξαι, καὶ τὴν εἰδώλων καθαιρῆσαι θρησκείαν, εἰ μὴ τοῦ τὰ πάντα διακοσμοῦντος Λόγου, καὶ μόνου τοῦ Πατρὸς ὄντος Υἱοῦ μονογενοῦς ἀληθινοῦ.
Tēn men oun aitian tēs sōmatikēs epiphaneias autou, hōs hoion te ēn, ek merous, kai hōs hēmeis ēdynēthēmen noēsai, proeipomen, hoti ouk allou ēn to phtharton eis aphtharsian metabalein, ei mē autou tou Sōtēros, tou kai tēn archēn ex ouk ontōn pepoiēkotos ta hola; kai ouk allou ēn, to katʼ eikona palin anaktisai tois anthrōpois, ei mē tēs Eikonos tou Patros; kai ouk allou ēn to thnēton athanaton parastēsai, ei mē tēs Autozōēs ousēs tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou; kai ouk allou ēn peri Patros didaxai, kai tēn eidōlōn kathairēsai thrēskeian, ei mē tou ta panta diakosmountos Logou, kai monou tou Patros ontos Huiou monogenous alēthinou.
We have stated before, in part, as far as was possible and as far as we were able to understand, the reason for his bodily appearing: that it belonged to no one else to change the corruptible into incorruption but to the Savior himself, who in the beginning made the universe out of nothing; that it belonged to no one else to re-create for human beings what was according to the image but to the Image of the Father; that it belonged to no one else to render the mortal immortal but to our Lord Jesus Christ, who is Life itself; and that it belonged to no one else to teach about the Father and overthrow the worship of idols but to the Word who orders all things, who alone is the true, only-begotten Son of the Father.
20.2Robertson
Ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ τὸ ὀφειλόμενον παρὰ πάντων ἔδει λοιπὸν ἀποδοθῆναι· ὠφείλετο γὰρ πάντας, ὡς προεῖπον, ἀποθανεῖν, δʼ ὃ μάλιστα καὶ ἐπεδήμησε· τούτου ἕνεκεν μετὰ τὰς περὶ θεότητος αὐτοῦ ἐκ τῶν ἔργων ἀποδείξεις, ἤδη λοιπὸν καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντων τὴν θυσίαν ἀνέφερεν, ἀντὶ πάντων τὸν ἑαυτοῦ ναὸν εἰς θάνατον παραδιδούς, ἵνα τοὺς μὲν πάντας ἀνυπευθύνους καὶ ἐλευθέρους τῆς ἀρχαίας παραβάσεως ποιήσῃ· δείξη δὲ ἑαυτὸν καὶ θανάτου κρείττονα, ἀπαρχὴν τῆς τῶν ὅλων ἀναστάσεως τὸ ἴδιον σῶμα ἄφθαρτον ἐπιδεικνύμενος.
Epeidē de kai to opheilomenon para pantōn edei loipon apodothēnai; ōpheileto gar pantas, hōs proeipon, apothanein, dʼ ho malista kai epedēmēse; toutou heneken meta tas peri theotētos autou ek tōn ergōn apodeixeis, ēdē loipon kai hyper pantōn tēn thysian anepheren, anti pantōn ton heautou naon eis thanaton paradidous, hina tous men pantas anypeuthynous kai eleutherous tēs archaias parabaseōs poiēsę̄; deixē de heauton kai thanatou kreittona, aparchēn tēs tōn holōn anastaseōs to idion sōma aphtharton epideiknymenos.
But since the debt owed by all had still to be paid (for, as I said before, all were bound to die), and this was the chief reason for his coming, for this reason, after the proofs of his divinity from his works, he now also offered the sacrifice on behalf of all, giving over his own temple to death in place of all, so as to make all free from liability and from the ancient transgression, and to show himself stronger even than death, displaying his own body incorruptible as the firstfruits of the resurrection of all.
20.3Robertson
Καὶ μήτοι θαυμάσῃς εἰ πολλάκις τὰ αὐτὰ περὶ τῶν αὐτῶν λέγομεν. ἐπειδὴ γὰρ περὶ τῆς εὐδοκίας τοῦ Θεοῦ λαλοῦμεν, διὰ τοῦτο τὸν αὐτὸν εἰς διὰ πλειόνων ἑρμηνεύομεν, μὴ ἅρα τι παραλιμπάνειν δόξωμεν, καὶ ἔγκλημα γένηται ὡς ἐνδεῶς εἰρηκόσι· καὶ γὰρ βέλτιον ταὐτολογίας μέμψιν ὑποστῆναι, ἡ παραλεῖψαί τι τῶν ὀφειλόντων γραφῆναι.
Kai mētoi thaumasę̄s ei pollakis ta auta peri tōn autōn legomen. epeidē gar peri tēs eudokias tou Theou laloumen, dia touto ton auton eis dia pleionōn hermēneuomen, mē hara ti paralimpanein doxōmen, kai enklēma genētai hōs endeōs eirēkosi; kai gar beltion tautologias mempsin hypostēnai, hē paraleipsai ti tōn opheilontōn graphēnai.
And do not be surprised if we often say the same things about the same matters. For since we are speaking of the good pleasure of God, for that reason we express the same meaning in more ways than one, lest we seem to leave anything out and be charged with having spoken inadequately. For it is better to incur the blame of repetition than to omit anything that ought to be written.
20.4Robertson
Τὸ μὲν οὖν σῶμα, ὡς καὶ αὐτὸ κοινὴν ἔχον τοῖς πᾶσι τὴν οὐσίαν· σῶμα γὰρ ἦν ἀνθρώπινον· εἰ καὶ καινοτέρῳ θαύματι συνέστη ἐκ παρθένου μόνης, ὅμως θνητὸν ὃν κατὰ ἀκολουθίαν τῶν ὁμοίων καὶ ἀπέθνησκε· τῇ δὲ τοῦ Λόγου εἰς αὐτὸ ἐπιβάσει, οὐκέτι κατὰ τὴν ἰδίαν φύσιν ἐφθείρετο· ἀλλὰ διὰ τὸν ἐνοικήσαντα τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον, ἐκτὸς ἐγίνετο φθορᾶς.
To men oun sōma, hōs kai auto koinēn echon tois pasi tēn ousian; sōma gar ēn anthrōpinon; ei kai kainoterǭ thaumati synestē ek parthenou monēs, homōs thnēton hon kata akolouthian tōn homoiōn kai apethnēske; tę̄ de tou Logou eis auto epibasei, ouketi kata tēn idian physin ephtheireto; alla dia ton enoikēsanta tou Theou Logon, ektos egineto phthoras.
The body, then, since it too had the same being (οὐσία) as all (for it was a human body), even though it was formed by a new miracle from a virgin alone, yet being mortal it also died, in keeping with bodies like it. But by the Word's coming into it, it was no longer corrupted according to its own nature, but, because of the Word of God who had come to dwell in it, it came to be beyond corruption.
20.5Robertson
Καὶ συνέβαινεν ἀμφότερα ἐν ταὐτῷ γενέσθαι παραδόξως· ὅτι τε ὁ πάντων θάνατος ἐν τῷ Κυριακῷ σώματι ἐπληροῦτο, καὶ ὁ θάνατος καὶ ἡ φθορὰ δία τὸν συνόντα Λόγον ἐξηφανίζετο. θανάτου γὰρ ἦν χρεία, καὶ θάνατον ὑπὲρ πάντων ἔδει γενέσθαι, ἵνα τὸ παρὰ πάντων ὀφειλόμενον γένηται.
Kai synebainen amphotera en tautǭ genesthai paradoxōs; hoti te ho pantōn thanatos en tǭ Kyriakǭ sōmati eplērouto, kai ho thanatos kai hē phthora dia ton synonta Logon exēphanizeto. thanatou gar ēn chreia, kai thanaton hyper pantōn edei genesthai, hina to para pantōn opheilomenon genētai.
And so both things happened, wonderfully, in the same act: the death of all was fulfilled in the Lord's body, and death and corruption were done away because of the Word who was united with it. For there was need of death, and death had to take place on behalf of all, so that what was owed by all might be paid.
20.6Robertson
Ὅθεν, ὡς προεῖπον, ὁ Λόγος, ἐπεὶ οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν αὐτὸν ἀποθανεῖν· ἀθάνατος γὰρ ἦν· ἔλαβεν ἑαυτῷ σῶμα τὸ δυνάμενον ἀποθανεῖν, ἵνα ὡς ἴδιον ἀντὶ πάντων αὐτὸ προσενέγκῃ, καὶ ὡς αὐτὸς ὑπὲρ πάντων πάσχων, διὰ τὴν πρὸς αὐτὸ ἐπίβασιν, καταργήσῃ τὸν τὸ κράτος ἔχοντα τοῦ θανάτου, τουτέστι τὸν διάβολον· καὶ ἀπαλλάξῃ τούτους, ὅσοι φόβῳ θανάτου διὰ παντὸς τοῦ ζῆν ἔνοχοι ἦσαν δουλείας.
Hothen, hōs proeipon, ho Logos, epei ouch hoion te ēn auton apothanein; athanatos gar ēn; elaben heautǭ sōma to dynamenon apothanein, hina hōs idion anti pantōn auto prosenenkę̄, kai hōs autos hyper pantōn paschōn, dia tēn pros auto epibasin, katargēsę̄ ton to kratos echonta tou thanatou, toutesti ton diabolon; kai apallaxę̄ toutous, hosoi phobǭ thanatou dia pantos tou zēn enochoi ēsan douleias.
So, as I said before, since it was not possible for the Word to die (for he was immortal), he took to himself a body capable of dying, so that he might offer it as his own in place of all, and, suffering on behalf of all through his coming into it, “might destroy the one who has the power of death, that is, the devil, and deliver those who through fear of death were subject to slavery all their lives.”
Chapter 21
21.1Robertson
Ἀμέλει τοῦ κοινοῦ πάντων Σωτῆρος θανόντος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν, οὐκέτι νῦν ὥσπερ πάλαι κατὰ τὴν τοῦ νόμου ἀπειλὴν θανάτῳ ἀποθνήσκομεν οἱ ἐν Χριστῷ πιστοί· πέπαυται γὰρ ἡ τοιαύτη καταδίκη· ἀλλὰ τῆς φθορᾶς παυομένης καὶ ἀφανιζομένης ἐν τῇ τῆς ἀναστάσεως χάριτι, λοιπὸν κατὰ τὸ τοῦ σώματος θνητὸν διαλυόμεθα μόνον τῷ χρόνῳ ὃν ἑκάστῳ ὁ Θεὸς ὥρισεν, ἵνα κρείττονος ἀναστάσεως τυχεῖν δυνηθῶμεν.
Amelei tou koinou pantōn Sōtēros thanontos hyper hēmōn, ouketi nyn hōsper palai kata tēn tou nomou apeilēn thanatǭ apothnēskomen hoi en Christǭ pistoi; pepautai gar hē toiautē katadikē; alla tēs phthoras pauomenēs kai aphanizomenēs en tę̄ tēs anastaseōs chariti, loipon kata to tou sōmatos thnēton dialyometha monon tǭ chronǭ hon hekastǭ ho Theos hōrisen, hina kreittonos anastaseōs tychein dynēthōmen.
Indeed, now that the common Savior of all has died for us, we who believe in Christ no longer die by death as before, according to the threat of the law; for that condemnation has ceased. Rather, since corruption has ceased and been done away by the grace of the resurrection, from now on we are dissolved only according to the body's mortality, at the time God has appointed for each, so that we may be able to obtain a better resurrection.
21.2Robertson
Δίκην γὰρ τῶν ἐν τῇ γῇ καταβαλλομένων σπερμάτων, οὐκ ἀπολλύμεθα διαλυόμενοι, ἀλλʼ ὡς σπειρόμενοι ἀναστησόμεθα, καταργηθέντος τοῦ θανάτου κατὰ τὴν τοῦ Σωτῆρος χάριν. διὰ τοῦτο γοῦν καὶ ὁ μακάριος Παῦλος ἐγγυητὴς τῆς ἀναστάσεως πᾶσι γενόμενός φησι· δεῖ τὸ φθαρτὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσασθαι ἀφθαρσίαν, καὶ τὸ θνητὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσασθαι ἀθανασίαν· ὅταν δὲ τὸ θνητὸν τοῦτο ἐνδύσηται ἀθανασίαν, τότε γενήσεται ὁ λόγος ὁ γεγραμμένος· κατεπόθη ὁ θάνατος εἰς νῖκος. ποῦ σοῦ, θάνατε, τὸ κέντρον;
Dikēn gar tōn en tę̄ gę̄ kataballomenōn spermatōn, ouk apollymetha dialyomenoi, allʼ hōs speiromenoi anastēsometha, katargēthentos tou thanatou kata tēn tou Sōtēros charin. dia touto goun kai ho makarios Paulos engyētēs tēs anastaseōs pasi genomenos phēsi; dei to phtharton touto endysasthai aphtharsian, kai to thnēton touto endysasthai athanasian; hotan de to thnēton touto endysētai athanasian, tote genēsetai ho logos ho gegrammenos; katepothē ho thanatos eis nikos. pou sou, thanate, to kentron?
For like seeds cast into the earth, we do not perish when we are dissolved, but, as those that are sown, we shall rise again, since death has been abolished by the grace of the Savior. So the blessed Paul, who became for all a guarantor of the resurrection, says: “This corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. And when this mortal puts on immortality, then shall come to pass the word that is written: Death is swallowed up in victory. Where, O death, is your sting?”
21.3Robertson
Διὰ τί οὖν, ἄν τις εἴποι, εἴπερ ἀναγκαῖον ἦν ἀντὶ πάντων αὐτὸν παραδοῦναι τὸ σῶμα θανάτῳ, οὐχ ὡς ἄνθρωπος ἰδίως ἀπέθετο τοῦτο, ἀλλὰ καὶ μέχρι τοῦ σταυρωθῆναι παρῆλθεν; ἐντίμως γὰρ μᾶλλον αὐτὸν ἔπρεπεν ἀποθέσθαι τὸ σῶμα, ἤπερ μεθʼ ὕβρεως τὸν τοιοῦτον θάνατον ὑπομεῖναι.
Dia ti oun, an tis eipoi, eiper anankaion ēn anti pantōn auton paradounai to sōma thanatǭ, ouch hōs anthrōpos idiōs apetheto touto, alla kai mechri tou staurōthēnai parēlthen? entimōs gar mallon auton eprepen apothesthai to sōma, ēper methʼ hybreōs ton toiouton thanaton hypomeinai.
Why then, someone might say, if it was necessary for him to give his body over to death in place of all, did he not lay it aside privately as a man, instead of going as far as being crucified? For it would have been more fitting for him to lay aside his body honorably than to endure such a death with outrage.
21.4Robertson
Θέα δὴ πάλιν εἰ μὴ ἡ τοιαύτη ἀντίθεσίς ἐστιν ἀνθρωπίνη· τὸ δὲ ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος γενόμενον, θεῖον ἀληθῶς καὶ ἄξιον τῆς αὐτοῦ θεότητος διὰ πολλά. Πρῶτον μέν, ὅτι ὁ συμβαίνων τοῖς ἀνθρώποις θάνατος κατὰ ἀσθένειαν τῆς αὐτῶν φύσεως αὐτοῖς παραγίνεται· οὐ δυνάμενοι γὰρ ἐπὶ πολὺ διαμένειν, τῷ χρόνῳ διαλύονται. διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ νόσοι τούτοις συμβαίνουσι, καὶ ἐξασθενήσαντες ἀποθνήσκουσιν. ὁ δὲ Κύριος οὐκ ἀσθενής, ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ Δύναμις, καὶ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐστί, καὶ Αὐτοζωή.
Thea dē palin ei mē hē toiautē antithesis estin anthrōpinē; to de hypo tou Sōtēros genomenon, theion alēthōs kai axion tēs autou theotētos dia polla. Prōton men, hoti ho symbainōn tois anthrōpois thanatos kata astheneian tēs autōn physeōs autois paraginetai; ou dynamenoi gar epi poly diamenein, tǭ chronǭ dialyontai. dia touto gar kai nosoi toutois symbainousi, kai exasthenēsantes apothnēskousin. ho de Kyrios ouk asthenēs, alla Theou Dynamis, kai Theou Logos esti, kai Autozōē.
See, again, whether such an objection is not merely human, while what the Savior did is truly divine and worthy of his divinity for many reasons. First, the death that befalls human beings comes to them through the weakness of their nature: not able to last long, they are dissolved in time. That is why diseases befall them, and they grow weak and die. But the Lord is not weak; he is the Power of God and the Word of God and Life itself.
21.5Robertson
Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἦν ἰδίᾳ που, καὶ κατὰ τὴν συνήθειαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀποθέμενος τὸ σῶμα ἐν κλίνῃ, ἐνομίσθη ἄν καὶ αὐτὸς κατὰ τὴν τῆς φύσεως ἀσθένειαν τοῦτο παθών, καὶ μηδὲν ἔχων πλέον τῶν ἄλλων ἀνθρώπων. ἐπειδὴ δὲ καὶ Ζωὴ ἦν, καὶ Θεοῦ Λόγος, καὶ ἔδει τὸν ὑπὲρ πάντων γενέσθαι θάνατον, διὰ τοῦτο ὡς μὲν Ζωὴ καὶ δύναμις ὡν συνίσχυεν ἐν αὐτῷ τὸ σῶμα·
Ei men oun ēn idią pou, kai kata tēn synētheian tōn anthrōpōn apothemenos to sōma en klinę̄, enomisthē an kai autos kata tēn tēs physeōs astheneian touto pathōn, kai mēden echōn pleon tōn allōn anthrōpōn. epeidē de kai Zōē ēn, kai Theou Logos, kai edei ton hyper pantōn genesthai thanaton, dia touto hōs men Zōē kai dynamis hōn synischyen en autǭ to sōma;
If, then, he had laid aside his body privately somewhere, in a bed, after the manner of human beings, it would have been thought that he too suffered this through the weakness of nature, and had nothing more than other human beings. But since he was Life and the Word of God, and the death on behalf of all had to take place, for this reason, as Life and Power, he strengthened the body within himself;
21.6Robertson
ὡς δὲ ὀφεῖλοντος γενέσθαι τοῦ θανάτου, οὐχ ἑαυτῷ, ἀλλὰ παρʼ ἑτέρων ἐλάμβανε τὴν πρόφασιν τοῦ τελειῶσαι τὴν θυσίαν· ἐπεὶ μηδὲ νοσεῖν ἔδει τὸν Κύριον, τὸν τῶν ἄλλων τὰς νόσους θεραπεύοντα. ἀλλʼ οὐδὲ ἐξασθενῆσαι ἔδει πάλιν τὸ σῶμα, ἐν ᾧ καὶ τὰς τῶν ἄλλων ἀσθενείας ἰσχυροποίει.
hōs de opheilontos genesthai tou thanatou, ouch heautǭ, alla parʼ heterōn elambane tēn prophasin tou teleiōsai tēn thysian; epei mēde nosein edei ton Kyrion, ton tōn allōn tas nosous therapeuonta. allʼ oude exasthenēsai edei palin to sōma, en hǭ kai tas tōn allōn astheneias ischyropoiei.
but since death had to take place, he took the occasion of completing the sacrifice not from himself but from others. For it was not right for the Lord to fall sick, who healed the diseases of others; nor again for that body to grow weak in which he strengthened the weaknesses of others.
21.7Robertson
Διὰ τί οὖν καὶ τὸν θάνατον ὥσπερ καὶ τὸ νοσεῖν οὐκ ἐκώλυσεν; ὅτι διὰ τοῦτον ἔσχε τὸ σῶμα, καὶ ἀπρεπὲς ἦν κωλῦσαι· ἵνα μὴ καὶ ἡ ἀνάστασις ἐμποδισθῇ· προηγήσασθαι μέντοι τοῦ θανάτου νόσον, ἀπρεπὲς πάλιν ἦν, ἵνα μὴ ἀσθένεια τοῦ ἐν τῷ σώματι νομισθῇ, οὐκ ἐπείνασεν οὖν; ναὶ ἐπεῖνασε διὰ τὸ ἴδιον τοῦ σώματος· ἀλλʼ οὐ λιμῷ διεφθάρη, διὰ τὸν φοροῦντα αὐτὸ Κύριον. διὰ τοῦτο εἰ καὶ ἀπέθανε διὰ τὸ ὑπὲρ πάντων λύτρον, ἀλλʼ οὐκ εἶδε διαφθοράν. ὁλόκληρον γὰρ ἀνέστη· ἐπεὶ μηδὲ ἄλλου τινός, ἀλλʼ αὐτῆς τῆς Ζωῆς ἦν τὸ σῶμα.
Dia ti oun kai ton thanaton hōsper kai to nosein ouk ekōlysen? hoti dia touton esche to sōma, kai aprepes ēn kōlysai; hina mē kai hē anastasis empodisthę̄; proēgēsasthai mentoi tou thanatou noson, aprepes palin ēn, hina mē astheneia tou en tǭ sōmati nomisthę̄, ouk epeinasen oun? nai epeinase dia to idion tou sōmatos; allʼ ou limǭ diephtharē, dia ton phorounta auto Kyrion. dia touto ei kai apethane dia to hyper pantōn lytron, allʼ ouk eide diaphthoran. holoklēron gar anestē; epei mēde allou tinos, allʼ autēs tēs Zōēs ēn to sōma.
Why then did he not prevent death as he did sickness? Because it was for this that he had the body, and it was unfitting to prevent it, lest the resurrection too be hindered. Yet for sickness to precede his death was again unfitting, lest it be thought a weakness of the one in the body. Did he not hunger, then? Yes, he hungered, because this belongs to the body; but he did not perish of hunger, because of the Lord who bore it. So even though he died as a ransom for all, he did not see corruption. For he rose whole, since the body belonged to no other but to Life itself.
Chapter 22
22.1Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἔδει, φήσειεν ἄν τις, κρυβῆναι τὴν ἐπιβουλὴν τῶν Ἰουδαίων, ἵνα καθόλου τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα ἀθάνατον φυλάξῃ. ἀκουέτω δὴ ὁ τοιοῦτος, ὅτι καὶ τοῦτο ἀπρεπὲς ἦν τῷ Κυρίῳ· ὡς γὰρ οὐκ ἔπρεπε τῷ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγῳ, ζωῇ ὄντι, τῷ σώματι ἑαυτοῦ θάνατον παρʼ ἑαυτοῦ διδόναι· οὕτως οὐχ ἥρμοζεν οὐδὲ τὸν παρʼ ἑτέρων διδόμενον φεύγειν· ἀλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον διώκειν αὐτὸν εἰς ἀναίρεσιν, ὅθεν εἰκότως οὔτε ἑαυτῷ ἀπέθετο τὸ σῶμα, οὔτε πάλιν ἐπιβουλεύοντας τοὺς Ιουδαίους ἔφυγε.
Allʼ edei, phēseien an tis, krybēnai tēn epiboulēn tōn Ioudaiōn, hina katholou to heautou sōma athanaton phylaxę̄. akouetō dē ho toioutos, hoti kai touto aprepes ēn tǭ Kyriǭ; hōs gar ouk eprepe tǭ tou Theou Logǭ, zōę̄ onti, tǭ sōmati heautou thanaton parʼ heautou didonai; houtōs ouch hērmozen oude ton parʼ heterōn didomenon pheugein; alla kai mallon diōkein auton eis anairesin, hothen eikotōs oute heautǭ apetheto to sōma, oute palin epibouleuontas tous Ioudaious ephyge.
But, someone might say, he ought to have hidden from the plot of the Jews, so as to keep his own body wholly immortal. Let such a person hear that this too was unfitting for the Lord. For as it was not fitting for the Word of God, being Life, to give death to his own body from himself, so neither was it fitting to flee the death given by others, but rather to pursue it to its destruction. So, fittingly, he neither laid aside his body of himself, nor again fled from the Jews who plotted against him.
22.2Robertson
Τὸ δὲ τοιοῦτον οὐκ ἀσθένειαν ἐδείκνυε τοῦ Λόγου, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ Σωτῆρα καὶ Ζωὴν αὐτὸν ἐγνώριζεν· ὅτι καὶ τὸν θάνατον εἰς ἀναίρεσιν περιέμενε, καὶ τὸν διδόμενον θάνατον ὑπὲρ τῆς πάντων σωτηρίας ἔσπευδε τελειῶσαι.
To de toiouton ouk astheneian edeiknye tou Logou, alla mallon kai Sōtēra kai Zōēn auton egnōrizen; hoti kai ton thanaton eis anairesin periemene, kai ton didomenon thanaton hyper tēs pantōn sōtērias espeude teleiōsai.
This showed no weakness in the Word, but rather made him known as Savior and Life: that he awaited death so as to destroy it, and hastened to complete the death given him for the salvation of all.
22.3Robertson
Καὶ ἄλλως δέ, οὐ τὸν ἑαυτοῦ θάνατον ἀλλὰ τὸν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἦλθε τελειῶσαι ὁ Σωτήρ· ὅθεν οὐκ ἰδίῳ θανάτῳ, οὐκ εἶχε γὰρ Ζωὴ ὤν, ἀπετίθετο τὸ σῶμα· ἀλλὰ τὸν παρὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐδέχετο, ἵνα καὶ τοῦτον ἐν τῷ ἑαυτοῦ σώματι προσελθόντα τέλεον ἐξαφανίσῃ.
Kai allōs de, ou ton heautou thanaton alla ton tōn anthrōpōn ēlthe teleiōsai ho Sōtēr; hothen ouk idiǭ thanatǭ, ouk eiche gar Zōē ōn, apetitheto to sōma; alla ton para tōn anthrōpōn edecheto, hina kai touton en tǭ heautou sōmati proselthonta teleon exaphanisę̄.
Besides, the Savior came to accomplish not his own death but that of human beings. So he did not lay aside his body by a death of his own (for, being Life, he had none), but received the death that came from human beings, so as to destroy it completely when it came upon his own body.
22.4Robertson
Ἔπειτα καὶ ἐκ τούτων ἄν τις εὐλόγως ἴδοι τὸ τοιοῦτον τέλος ἐσχηκέναι τὸ Κυριακὸν σῶμα. Ἔμελε τῷ Κυρίῳ μάλιστα περὶ ἧς ἔμελλε ποιεῖν ἀναστάσεως τοῦ σώματος· τοῦτο γὰρ ἦν κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου τρόπαιον ταύτην ἐπιδείξασθαι πᾶσι, καὶ πάντας πιστώσασθαι τὴν παρʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένην τῆς φθορᾶς ἀπόλειψιν, καὶ λοιπὸν τὴν τῶν σωμάτων ἀφθαρσίαν, ἧς πᾶσιν ὥσπερ ἐνέχυρον καὶ γνώρισμα τῆς ἐπὶ πάντων ἐσομένης ἀναστάσεως τετήρηκεν ἄφθαρτον τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα.
Epeita kai ek toutōn an tis eulogōs idoi to toiouton telos eschēkenai to Kyriakon sōma. Emele tǭ Kyriǭ malista peri hēs emelle poiein anastaseōs tou sōmatos; touto gar ēn kata tou thanatou tropaion tautēn epideixasthai pasi, kai pantas pistōsasthai tēn parʼ autou genomenēn tēs phthoras apoleipsin, kai loipon tēn tōn sōmatōn aphtharsian, hēs pasin hōsper enechyron kai gnōrisma tēs epi pantōn esomenēs anastaseōs tetērēken aphtharton to heautou sōma.
Then, from the following too one may reasonably see why the Lord's body had such an end. The Lord was above all concerned with the resurrection of the body which he was about to bring about. For this was the trophy over death: to display the resurrection to all, and to assure all that corruption had been put away by him, and that from then on bodies are incorruptible. As a pledge and sign to all of this, and of the resurrection that is to come upon all, he kept his own body incorruptible.
22.5Robertson
Εἰ μὲν οὐκ ἦν πάλιν νοσῆσαν τὸ σῶμα, καὶ ἐπʼ ὄψει πάντων διαλυθεὶς ἀπʼ αὐτοῦ ὁ Λόγος, ἀπρεπὲς μὲν ἦν τὸν τῶν ἄλλων τὰς νόσους θεραπεύοντα, παρορᾶν τὸ ἴδιον ὄργανον ἐν νόσοις τηκόμενον πῶς γὰρ ἂν ἐπιστεύθη τὰς ἄλλων ἀπελάσας ἀσθενείας, ἀσθενοῦντος ἐν αὐτῷ τοῦ ἰδίου ναοῦ; ἢ γὰρ ὡς οὐ δυνάμενος ἀπελάσαι νόσον ἐγελάσθη· ἢ δυνάμενος, καὶ μὴ ποιῶν, ἀφιλάνθρωπος καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἄλλους ἐνομίζετο.
Ei men ouk ēn palin nosēsan to sōma, kai epʼ opsei pantōn dialytheis apʼ autou ho Logos, aprepes men ēn ton tōn allōn tas nosous therapeuonta, paroran to idion organon en nosois tēkomenon pōs gar an episteuthē tas allōn apelasas astheneias, asthenountos en autǭ tou idiou naou? ē gar hōs ou dynamenos apelasai noson egelasthē; ē dynamenos, kai mē poiōn, aphilanthrōpos kai pros tous allous enomizeto.
If, then, his body had fallen sick and the Word had been parted from it in the sight of all, it would have been unfitting for one who healed the diseases of others to neglect his own instrument wasting away in sickness. For how could he have been believed to drive away the weaknesses of others, if his own temple was weak in him? Either he would have been mocked as unable to drive away disease, or, if able and not doing so, he would have been thought unloving toward others as well.
Chapter 23
23.1Robertson
Εἰ δὲ καὶ χωρίς τινος νόσου καὶ χωρίς τινος ἀλγηδόνος, ἰδίᾳ που καὶ καθʼ ἑαυτὸν ἐν γωνίᾳ, ἢ ἐν ἐρήμῳ τόπῳ, ἢ κατʼ οἰκίαν, ἢ ὅπου δήποτε τὸ σῶμα κρύψας ἦν, καὶ μετὰ ταῦτα πάλιν ἐξαίφνης φανείς, ἔλεγεν ἑαυτὸν ἐκ νεκρῶν ἐγηγέρθαι· μύθους μὲν ἂν ἔδοξε λέγειν παρὰ πᾶσιν, ἠπιστήθη δὲ πολλῷ πλέον καὶ περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως λέγων, οὐκ ὄντος ὅλως τοῦ μαρτυροῦντος περὶ τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ. τῆς δὲ ἀναστάσεως προηγεῖσθαι δεῖ θάνατον, ἐπεὶ οὐκ ἂν εἵη ἀνάστασις μὴ προηγουμένου θανάτου· ὅθεν εἰ κρύφα που ἐγεγόνει τοῦ σώματος ὁ θάνατος, οὐ φαινομένου τοῦ θανάτου, οὐδὲ ἐπὶ μαρτύρων γενομένου, ἀφανὴς ἦν καὶ ἀμάρτυρος καὶ ἡ τούτου ἀνάστασις.
Ei de kai chōris tinos nosou kai chōris tinos algēdonos, idią pou kai kathʼ heauton en gōnią, ē en erēmǭ topǭ, ē katʼ oikian, ē hopou dēpote to sōma krypsas ēn, kai meta tauta palin exaiphnēs phaneis, elegen heauton ek nekrōn egēgerthai; mythous men an edoxe legein para pasin, ēpistēthē de pollǭ pleon kai peri tēs anastaseōs legōn, ouk ontos holōs tou martyrountos peri tou thanatou autou. tēs de anastaseōs proēgeisthai dei thanaton, epei ouk an heiē anastasis mē proēgoumenou thanatou; hothen ei krypha pou egegonei tou sōmatos ho thanatos, ou phainomenou tou thanatou, oude epi martyrōn genomenou, aphanēs ēn kai amartyros kai hē toutou anastasis.
And if, without any disease and without any pain, he had hidden his body privately somewhere, by himself in a corner, or in a desert place, or in a house, or anywhere at all, and afterwards had suddenly appeared again and said that he had been raised from the dead, he would have seemed to everyone to be telling tales, and would have been disbelieved much more in speaking of the resurrection, since there would have been no one at all to bear witness to his death. Death must precede resurrection, since there could be no resurrection without a preceding death. So, if the death of his body had taken place secretly somewhere, with the death not seen or witnessed, his resurrection too would have been unseen and unwitnessed.
23.2Robertson
Ἢ διὰ τί τὴν μὲν ἀνάστασιν ἐκήρυττεν ἀναστάς, τὸν δὲ θάνατον ἀφανῶς ἐποίει γενέσθαι; ἢ διὰ τί τοὺς μὲν δαίμονας ἐπʼ ὅψει πάντων ἀπήλαυνε, τόν τε ἐκ γενετῆς τυφλὸν ἀναβλέπειν ἐποίει, καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ εἰς οἶνον μετέβαλεν, ἵνα διʼ αὐτῶν πιστευθῇ Λόγος Θεοῦ· τὸ δὲ θνητὸν οὐκ ἐπʼ ὄψει πάντων ἄφθαρτον ἐδείκνυεν, ἵνα πιστευθῇ αὐτὸς ὢν ἡ Ζωή;
Ē dia ti tēn men anastasin ekērytten anastas, ton de thanaton aphanōs epoiei genesthai? ē dia ti tous men daimonas epʼ hopsei pantōn apēlaune, ton te ek genetēs typhlon anablepein epoiei, kai to hydōr eis oinon metebalen, hina diʼ autōn pisteuthę̄ Logos Theou; to de thnēton ouk epʼ opsei pantōn aphtharton edeiknyen, hina pisteuthę̄ autos ōn hē Zōē?
Or why, when he had risen, would he proclaim the resurrection, yet have his death take place unseen? Or why did he drive out demons in the sight of all, make the man blind from birth see, and change water into wine, so that by these things he might be believed to be the Word of God, yet not show his mortal body made incorruptible in the sight of all, so that he might be believed to be Life itself?
23.3Robertson
Πῶς δὲ καὶ οἱ τούτου μαθηταὶ παῤῥησίαν εἶχον περὶ τοῦ τῆς ἀναστάσεως λόγου, οὐκ ἔχοντες εἰπεῖν, ὅτι πρῶτον ἀπέθανεν; ἢ πῶς ἂν ἐπιστεύθησαν λέγοντες γεγονέναι πρῶτον θάνατον, εἶτα τὴν ἀνάστασιν, εἰ μὴ παρʼ οἷς ἐπαῤῥησιάζοντο, εἶχον τούτους μάρτυρας τοῦ θανάτου; εἰ γὰρ καὶ οὕτως ἐπʼ ὄψει πάντων γενομένων τοῦ τε θανάτου καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως οὐκ ἠθέλησαν οἱ τότε Φαρισαῖοι πιστεύειν, ἀλλὰ καὶ τοὺς ἑωρακότας τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἠνάγκασαν ἀρνήσασθαι ταύτην· πάντως εἰ κεκρυμμένως ἐγεγόνει ταῦτα, πόσας ἂν προφάσεις ἐπενόουν ἀπιστίας;
Pōs de kai hoi toutou mathētai parrhēsian eichon peri tou tēs anastaseōs logou, ouk echontes eipein, hoti prōton apethanen? ē pōs an episteuthēsan legontes gegonenai prōton thanaton, eita tēn anastasin, ei mē parʼ hois eparrhēsiazonto, eichon toutous martyras tou thanatou? ei gar kai houtōs epʼ opsei pantōn genomenōn tou te thanatou kai tēs anastaseōs ouk ēthelēsan hoi tote Pharisaioi pisteuein, alla kai tous heōrakotas tēn anastasin ēnankasan arnēsasthai tautēn; pantōs ei kekrymmenōs egegonei tauta, posas an prophaseis epenooun apistias?
And how would his disciples have had boldness in speaking of the resurrection, if they could not say that he had first died? Or how could they have been believed when they said that death had come first and then the resurrection, unless they had as witnesses of the death those to whom they spoke boldly? For if, even when the death and the resurrection took place before the eyes of all, the Pharisees of that time would not believe, but even forced those who had seen the resurrection to deny it, surely, if these things had happened in secret, how many pretexts for unbelief would they have devised?
23.4Robertson
Πῶς δὲ ἄρα τὸ τοῦ θανάτου τέλος ἐδείκνυτο, καὶ ἡ κατὰ τούτου νίκη, εἰ μὴ ἐπʼ ὄψει πάντων προσκαλεσάμενος αὐτὸν ἤλεγξε νεκρόν, κενωθέντα λοιπὸν τῇ τοῦ σώματος ἀφθαρσίᾳ;
Pōs de ara to tou thanatou telos edeiknyto, kai hē kata toutou nikē, ei mē epʼ opsei pantōn proskalesamenos auton ēlenxe nekron, kenōthenta loipon tę̄ tou sōmatos aphtharsią?
And how could the end of death and the victory over it have been shown, unless he had challenged it in the sight of all and proved it dead, emptied thereafter of its power by the incorruption of the body?
Chapter 24
24.1Robertson
Τὰ δὲ καὶ παρʼ ἑτέρων ἂν λεχθέντα, ταῦτα προλαβεῖν ἡμᾶς ἀναγκαῖον ταῖς ἀπολογίαις. τάχα γὰρ ἄν τις εἴποι καὶ τοῦτο· Εἰ ἐπʼ ὄψει πάντων καὶ ἐμμάρτυρον ἔδει γενέσθαι τὸν τούτου θάνατον, ἵνα καὶ ὁ τῆς ἀναστάσεως πιστευθῇ λόγος, ἔδει κἂν αὐτὸν ἑαυτῷ ἔνδοξον ἐπινοῆσαι θάνατον, ἵνα μόνον τὴν ἀτιμίαν τοῦ σταυροῦ φύγῃ.
Ta de kai parʼ heterōn an lechthenta, tauta prolabein hēmas anankaion tais apologiais. tacha gar an tis eipoi kai touto; Ei epʼ opsei pantōn kai emmartyron edei genesthai ton toutou thanaton, hina kai ho tēs anastaseōs pisteuthę̄ logos, edei kan auton heautǭ endoxon epinoēsai thanaton, hina monon tēn atimian tou staurou phygę̄.
We must also anticipate in our defense what others might say. For perhaps someone might say this too: if his death had to take place before all and with witnesses, so that the account of the resurrection might be believed, he ought at least to have devised a glorious death for himself, if only to escape the dishonor of the cross.
24.2Robertson
Ἀλλʼ εἰ καὶ τοῦτο ποιήσας ἦν, ὑπόνοιαν καθʼ ἑαυτοῦ παρεῖχεν, ὡς οὐ κατὰ παντὸς θανάτου δυνάμενος, ἀλλὰ μόνου τοῦ περὶ αὐτοῦ ἐπινοηθέντος· καὶ οὐδὲν ἧττον πάλιν ἦν ἡ πρόφασις τῆς περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἀπιστίας, ὅθεν οὐ παρʼ αὐτοῦ, ἀλλʼ ἐξ ἐπιβουλῆς ἐγένετο τῷ σώματι ὁ θάνατος· ἵνα ὃν αὐτοὶ προσαγάγωσι τῷ Σωτῆρι θάνατον τοῦτον αὐτὸς ἐξαφανίσῃ.
Allʼ ei kai touto poiēsas ēn, hyponoian kathʼ heautou pareichen, hōs ou kata pantos thanatou dynamenos, alla monou tou peri autou epinoēthentos; kai ouden hētton palin ēn hē prophasis tēs peri tēs anastaseōs apistias, hothen ou parʼ autou, allʼ ex epiboulēs egeneto tǭ sōmati ho thanatos; hina hon autoi prosagagōsi tǭ Sōtēri thanaton touton autos exaphanisę̄.
But even if he had done this, he would have given grounds for suspicion against himself, as though he had power not over every death but only over the one devised for himself; and there would have been no less a pretext for disbelief in the resurrection. So death came to the body not from himself but from a plot, so that he himself might do away with whatever death they brought upon the Savior.
24.3Robertson
Καὶ ὥσπερ γενναῖος παλαιστής, μέγας ὢν τῇ συνέσει καὶ τῇ ἀνδρία, οὐκ αὐτὸς ἑαυτῷ τοὺς ἀντιπάλους ἐκλέγεται, ἵνα μὴ ὑπόνοιαν τῆς πρός τινας δειλίας παράσχῃ· ἀλλὰ τῇ τῶν θεωρούντων δίδωσιν ἐξουσία, καὶ μάλιστα κἂν ἐχθροὶ τυγχάνωσιν, ἵνα πρὸς ὃν ἐὰν συμβάλλωσιν αὐτοὶ, τοῦτον αὐτὸς καταρράξας, κρείττων τῶν πάντων πιστευθῇ· οὕτως καὶ ἡ τῶν πάντων Ζωὴ ὁ Κύριος καὶ Σωτὴρ ἡμῶν ὁ Χριστὸς οὐχ ἑαυτῷ θάνατον ἐπενόει τῷ σώματι, ἵνα μὴ ὡς ἕτερον δειλιῶν φανῇ ἀλλὰ τὸν παρʼ ἑτέρων, καὶ μάλιστα τὸν παρὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν ὃν ἐνόμιζον εἶναι δεινὸν ἐκεῖνοι καὶ ἄτιμον καὶ φευκτόν, τοῦτον αὐτὸς ἐν σταυρῷ δεχόμενος ἠνείχετο· ἵνα καὶ τούτου καταλυθέντος, αὐτὸς μὲν ὧν ἡ ζωὴ πιστευθῇ, τοῦ δὲ θανάτου τὸ κράτος τέλεον καταργηθῇ.
Kai hōsper gennaios palaistēs, megas ōn tę̄ synesei kai tę̄ andria, ouk autos heautǭ tous antipalous eklegetai, hina mē hyponoian tēs pros tinas deilias paraschę̄; alla tę̄ tōn theōrountōn didōsin exousia, kai malista kan echthroi tynchanōsin, hina pros hon ean symballōsin autoi, touton autos katarraxas, kreittōn tōn pantōn pisteuthę̄; houtōs kai hē tōn pantōn Zōē ho Kyrios kai Sōtēr hēmōn ho Christos ouch heautǭ thanaton epenoei tǭ sōmati, hina mē hōs heteron deiliōn phanę̄ alla ton parʼ heterōn, kai malista ton para tōn echthrōn hon enomizon einai deinon ekeinoi kai atimon kai pheukton, touton autos en staurǭ dechomenos ēneicheto; hina kai toutou katalythentos, autos men hōn hē zōē pisteuthę̄, tou de thanatou to kratos teleon katargēthę̄.
And like a noble wrestler, great in skill and courage, who does not choose his opponents himself, lest he give grounds for suspecting that he fears some of them, but leaves the choice to the spectators, especially if they happen to be his enemies, so that, whomever they match against him, he may throw that one and be believed stronger than all: so also the Life of all, our Lord and Savior Christ, did not devise a death for his body himself, lest he appear to fear some other kind; but the death that came from others, and especially from his enemies, which they thought terrible, dishonorable, and to be shunned, this he accepted and endured on the cross, so that when this too was destroyed, he himself might be believed to be Life, and the power of death be completely abolished.
24.4Robertson
Γέγονε γοῦν τι θαυμαστὸν καὶ παράδοξον ὃν γὰρ ἐνόμιζον ἄτιμον ἐπιφέρειν θάνατον, οὗτος ἦν τρόπαιον κατʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ θανάτου· διὸ οὐδὲ τὸν Ἰωάννου θάνατον ὑπέμεινε, διαιρουμένης τῆς κεφαλῆς, οὐδὲ ὡς Ἠσαίας ἐπρίσθη, ἵνα καὶ τῷ θανάτῳ ἀδιαίρετον καὶ ὁλόκληρον τὸ σῶμα φυλάξῃ, καὶ μὴ πρόφασις τοῖς βουλομένοις διαιρεῖν τὴν Ἐκκλησίαν γένηται.
Gegone goun ti thaumaston kai paradoxon hon gar enomizon atimon epipherein thanaton, houtos ēn tropaion katʼ autou tou thanatou; dio oude ton Iōannou thanaton hypemeine, diairoumenēs tēs kephalēs, oude hōs Ēsaias epristhē, hina kai tǭ thanatǭ adiaireton kai holoklēron to sōma phylaxę̄, kai mē prophasis tois boulomenois diairein tēn Ekklēsian genētai.
So something wonderful and paradoxical happened: the death which they thought they were inflicting as a dishonor was a trophy over death itself. That is why he did not suffer the death of John, whose head was cut off, nor was he sawn asunder like Isaiah: so that even in death he might keep his body undivided and whole, and no pretext be given to those who wish to divide the Church.
Chapter 25
25.1Robertson
Καὶ ταῦτα μὲν πρὸς τοὺς ἔξωθεν ἑαυτοῖς λογισμοὺς ἐπισωρεύοντας· ἂν δὲ καὶ τῶν ἐξ ἡμῶν τις μὴ ὡς φιλόνεικος, ἀλλʼ ὡς φιλομαθής ζητῇ· διὰ τί μὴ ἑτέρως, ἀλλὰ σταυρὸν ὑπέμεινεν; ἀκουέτω καὶ οὗτος ὅτι οὐκ ἄλλως ἢ οὕτως ἡμῖν συνέφερε· καὶ τοῦτο διʼ ἡμᾶς καλῶς ὑπέμεινεν ὁ Κύριος.
Kai tauta men pros tous exōthen heautois logismous episōreuontas; an de kai tōn ex hēmōn tis mē hōs philoneikos, allʼ hōs philomathēs zētę̄; dia ti mē heterōs, alla stauron hypemeinen? akouetō kai houtos hoti ouk allōs ē houtōs hēmin synephere; kai touto diʼ hēmas kalōs hypemeinen ho Kyrios.
This is said to outsiders who pile up arguments for themselves. But if one of our own asks, not out of love of argument but out of love of learning, why he endured the cross and not some other death, let him also hear that it was good for us in no other way than this, and that the Lord rightly endured it for our sake.
25.2Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ τὴν καθʼ ἡμῶν γενομένην κατάραν ἦλθεν αὐτὸς βαστάσαι, πῶς ἂν ἄλλως ἐγένετο κατάρα, εἰ μὴ τὸν ἐπὶ κατάρᾳ γενόμενον θάνατον ἐδέξατο; ἔστι δὲ οὗτος, ὁ σταυρός. οὕτω γὰρ καὶ γέγραπται· ἐπικατάρατος ὁ κρεμάμενος ἐπὶ ξύλου.
Ei gar tēn kathʼ hēmōn genomenēn kataran ēlthen autos bastasai, pōs an allōs egeneto katara, ei mē ton epi katarą genomenon thanaton edexato? esti de houtos, ho stauros. houtō gar kai gegraptai; epikataratos ho kremamenos epi xylou.
For if he came himself to bear the curse that lay on us, how else could he have become a curse, unless he received the death that was set under a curse? And that is the cross. For so it is written: “Cursed is everyone who hangs on a tree.”
25.3Robertson
Ἔπειτα, εἰ ὁ θάνατος τοῦ Κυρίου λύτρον ἐστὶ πάντων, καὶ τῷ θανάτῳ τούτου τὸ μεσότοιχον τοῦ φραγμοῦ λύεται, καὶ γίνεται τῶν ἐθνῶν ἡ κλῆσις· πῶς ἂν ἡμᾶς προσεκαλέσατο, εἰ μὴ ἐσταύρωτο; ἐν μόνῳ γὰρ τῷ σταυρῷ ἐκτεταμέναις χερσί τις ἀποθνήσκει. διὸ καὶ τοῦτο ἔπρεπεν ὑπομεῖναι τὸν Κύριον, καὶ τὰς χεῖρας ἐκτεῖναι, ἵνα τῇ μὲν τὸν παλαιὸν λαόν, τῇ δὲ τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν ἑλκύσῃ, καὶ ἀμφοτέρους ἐν ἑαυτῷ συνάψῃ.
Epeita, ei ho thanatos tou Kyriou lytron esti pantōn, kai tǭ thanatǭ toutou to mesotoichon tou phragmou lyetai, kai ginetai tōn ethnōn hē klēsis; pōs an hēmas prosekalesato, ei mē estaurōto? en monǭ gar tǭ staurǭ ektetamenais chersi tis apothnēskei. dio kai touto eprepen hypomeinai ton Kyrion, kai tas cheiras ekteinai, hina tę̄ men ton palaion laon, tę̄ de tous apo tōn ethnōn helkysę̄, kai amphoterous en heautǭ synapsę̄.
Again, if the Lord's death is the ransom of all, and by his death the dividing wall of partition is broken down and the calling of the nations comes about, how could he have called us to himself had he not been crucified? For only on a cross does one die with hands outstretched. So it was fitting for the Lord to endure this too and to stretch out his hands, so that with one he might draw the ancient people and with the other those from the nations, and join both together in himself.
25.4Robertson
Τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς εἴρηκε, σημαίνων ποίῳ θανάτῳ ἔμελλε λυτροῦσθαι τοὺς πάντας· ὅταν ὑψωθῶ, πάντας ἑλκύσω πρὸς ἐμαυτόν
Touto gar kai autos eirēke, sēmainōn poiǭ thanatǭ emelle lytrousthai tous pantas; hotan hypsōthō, pantas helkysō pros emauton
For he himself said this, indicating by what death he was to ransom all: “When I am lifted up, I will draw all people to myself.”
25.5Robertson
Καὶ πάλιν εἰ ὁ ἐχθρὸς τοῦ γένους ἡμῶν διάβολος, ἐκπεσὼν ἀπὸ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, περὶ τὸν ἀέρα τὸν ὧδε κάτω πλανᾶται, κἀκεῖ τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ δαιμόνων ὡς ὁμοίων ἐν τῇ ἀπειθεία ἐξουσιάζων, φαντασίας μὲν δʼ αὐτῶν ἐνεργεῖ τοῖς ἀπατωμένοις ἐπιχειρεῖ δὲ τοῖς ἀνερχομένοις ἐμποδίζειν· καὶ περὶ τούτου φησὶν ὁ ἀπόστολος· κατὰ τὸν ἄρχοντα τῆς ἐξουσίας τοῦ ἀέρος, τοῦ νῦν ἐνεργοῦντος ἐν τοῖς υἱοῖς τῆς ἀπειθείας· ἦλθε δὲ ὁ Κύριος ἵνα τὸν μὲν διάβολον καταβάλῃ, τὸν δὲ ἀέρα καθαρίσῃ, καὶ ὁδοποιήσῃ ἡμῖν τὴν εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἄνοδον, ὡς εἶπεν ὁ ἀπόστολος, διὰ τοῦ καταπετάσματος, τουτέστι τῆς σαρκὸς αὐτοῦ· τοῦτο δὲ ἔδει γενέσθαι διὰ τοῦ θανάτου· ποίῳ δʼ ἂν ἄλλῳ θανάτῳ ἐγεγόνει ταῦτα, ἢ τῷ ἐν ἀέρι γενομένῳ, φημὶ δὴ τῷ σταυρῷ; μόνος γὰρ ἐν τῷ ἀέρι τις ἀποθνήσκει, ὁ σταυρῷ τελειούμενος. διὸ καὶ εἰκότως τοῦτον ὑπέμεινεν ὁ Κύριος.
Kai palin ei ho echthros tou genous hēmōn diabolos, ekpesōn apo tou ouranou, peri ton aera ton hōde katō planatai, kakei tōn syn autǭ daimonōn hōs homoiōn en tę̄ apeitheia exousiazōn, phantasias men dʼ autōn energei tois apatōmenois epicheirei de tois anerchomenois empodizein; kai peri toutou phēsin ho apostolos; kata ton archonta tēs exousias tou aeros, tou nyn energountos en tois huiois tēs apeitheias; ēlthe de ho Kyrios hina ton men diabolon katabalę̄, ton de aera katharisę̄, kai hodopoiēsę̄ hēmin tēn eis ouranous anodon, hōs eipen ho apostolos, dia tou katapetasmatos, toutesti tēs sarkos autou; touto de edei genesthai dia tou thanatou; poiǭ dʼ an allǭ thanatǭ egegonei tauta, ē tǭ en aeri genomenǭ, phēmi dē tǭ staurǭ? monos gar en tǭ aeri tis apothnēskei, ho staurǭ teleioumenos. dio kai eikotōs touton hypemeinen ho Kyrios.
And again, if the devil, the enemy of our race, having fallen from heaven, wanders about the lower air here, and there has power over the demons with him, who are like him in disobedience, working illusions through them on those who are deceived and trying to hinder those who are going up (and of him the Apostle says, “according to the ruler of the power of the air, the spirit now at work in the sons of disobedience”), and the Lord came to cast down the devil, to cleanse the air, and to open for us the way up to heaven, as the Apostle said, “through the veil, that is, his flesh”; and this had to happen through death; by what other death could this have come about than by one that took place in the air, I mean the cross? For only one who is put to death on a cross dies in the air. So it was fitting that the Lord endured it.
25.6Robertson
Οὕτω γὰρ ὑψωθείς, τὸν μὲν ἀέρα ἐκαθάριζεν ἀπό τε τῆς διαβολικῆς καὶ πάσης τῶν δαιμόνων ἐπιβουλῆς λέγων Ἐθεώρουν τὸν Σατανᾶν ὡς ἀστραπὴν πεσόντα· τὴν δὲ εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἄνοδον ὁδοποιῶν ἐνεκαίνιζε λέγων πάλιν· Ἄρατε πύλας οἱ ἄρχοντες ὑμῶν καὶ ἐπάρθητε πύλαι αἰώνιοι. οὐ γὰρ αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος ἦν ὁ χρῄζων ἀνοίξεως τῶν πυλῶν, πάντων Κύριος ὥν· οὐδὲ κεκλεισμένον ἦν τι τῶν ποιημάτων τῷ ποιητῇ· ἀλλʼ ἡμεῖς ἦμεν οἱ χρῄζοντες, οὕς ἀνέφερεν αὐτὸς διὰ τοῦ ἰδίου σώματος αὐτοῦ. Ὡς γὰρ ὑπὲρ πάντων αὐτὸ προσήνεγκε τῷ θανάτῳ· οὕτως διʼ αὐτοῦ πάλιν ὡδοποίησε τὴν εἰς οὐρανοὺς ἄνοδον.
Houtō gar hypsōtheis, ton men aera ekatharizen apo te tēs diabolikēs kai pasēs tōn daimonōn epiboulēs legōn Etheōroun ton Satanan hōs astrapēn pesonta; tēn de eis ouranous anodon hodopoiōn enekainize legōn palin; Arate pylas hoi archontes hymōn kai eparthēte pylai aiōnioi. ou gar autos ho Logos ēn ho chrę̄zōn anoixeōs tōn pylōn, pantōn Kyrios hōn; oude kekleismenon ēn ti tōn poiēmatōn tǭ poiētę̄; allʼ hēmeis ēmen hoi chrę̄zontes, hous anepheren autos dia tou idiou sōmatos autou. Hōs gar hyper pantōn auto prosēnenke tǭ thanatǭ; houtōs diʼ autou palin hōdopoiēse tēn eis ouranous anodon.
For being lifted up in this way, he cleansed the air of the plots of the devil and of all the demons, saying, “I saw Satan fall like lightning”; and he opened and made new the way up to heaven, saying again, “Lift up the gates, you rulers, and be lifted up, you everlasting gates.” For it was not the Word himself who needed the gates opened, being Lord of all, nor was any of his works closed to the Maker; but we were the ones in need, whom he carried up through his own body. For as he offered it to death on behalf of all, so through it he again opened the way up to heaven.
Chapter 26
26.1Robertson
Πρέπων οὖν ἄρα καὶ ἁρμόζων ὁ ἐν τῶ σταυρῷ γέγονε θάνατος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν· καὶ ἡ αἰτία τούτου εὔλογος ἐφάνη κατὰ πάντα, καὶ δικαίους ἔχει τοὺς λογισμούς, ὅτι μὴ ἄλλως, ἀλλὰ διὰ τοῦ σταυροῦ ἔδει γενέσθαι τὴν σωτηρίαν πάντων. καὶ γὰρ οὐδʼ οὕτως ἀφανῇ ἑαυτὸν οὐδὲ ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ ἀφῆκεν· ἀλλὰ κατὰ περιττὸν τὴν μὲν κτίσιν ἐποίει μαρτυρεῖν τὴν τοῦ ἑαυτῆς δημιουργοῦ παρουσίαν, τὸν δὲ ἑαυτοῦ ναὸν τὸ σῶμα οὐκ ἐπὶ πολὺ μένειν ἀνασχόμενος, ἀλλὰ μόνον δεῖξας νεκρὸν τῇ τοῦ θανάτου πρὸς αὐτὸ συμπλοκῇ, τριταῖον εὐθέως ἀνέστησε, τρόπαια καὶ νίκας κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου φέρων τὴν ἐν τῷ σώματι γενομένην ἀφθαρσίαν καὶ ἀπάθειαν.
Prepōn oun ara kai harmozōn ho en tō staurǭ gegone thanatos hyper hēmōn; kai hē aitia toutou eulogos ephanē kata panta, kai dikaious echei tous logismous, hoti mē allōs, alla dia tou staurou edei genesthai tēn sōtērian pantōn. kai gar oudʼ houtōs aphanę̄ heauton oude en tǭ staurǭ aphēken; alla kata peritton tēn men ktisin epoiei martyrein tēn tou heautēs dēmiourgou parousian, ton de heautou naon to sōma ouk epi poly menein anaschomenos, alla monon deixas nekron tę̄ tou thanatou pros auto symplokę̄, tritaion eutheōs anestēse, tropaia kai nikas kata tou thanatou pherōn tēn en tǭ sōmati genomenēn aphtharsian kai apatheian.
So the death on the cross for us was fitting and suitable, and its reason has been shown to be reasonable in every respect, and the arguments for it are just: that the salvation of all had to come about in no other way than through the cross. For even so, even on the cross, he did not leave himself unseen, but, more than that, made creation bear witness to the presence of its Maker; and he did not let his temple, the body, remain long, but, having only shown it dead by death's contact with it, he raised it at once on the third day, bearing as trophies and victories over death the incorruption and freedom from suffering that came about in the body.
26.2Robertson
Ἡδύνατο μὲν γὰρ καὶ παρʼ αὐτὰ τοῦ θανάτου τὸ σῶμα διεγεῖραι καὶ πάλιν δεῖξαι ζῶν ἀλλὰ καὶ τοῦτο καλῶς προϊδὼν ὁ Σωτὴρ οὐ πεποίηκεν. εἶπε γὰρ ἄν τις μηδόλως αὐτὸ τεθνηκέναι, ἢ μηδὲ τέλεον αὐτοῦ τὸν θάνατον ἐψαυκέναι, εἰ παρʼ αὐτὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν ἦν ἐπιδείξας.
Hēdynato men gar kai parʼ auta tou thanatou to sōma diegeirai kai palin deixai zōn alla kai touto kalōs proïdōn ho Sōtēr ou pepoiēken. eipe gar an tis mēdolōs auto tethnēkenai, ē mēde teleon autou ton thanaton epsaukenai, ei parʼ auta tēn anastasin ēn epideixas.
He could have raised the body from death immediately and shown it alive again; but the Savior, wisely foreseeing this too, did not do it. For someone would have said that it had not died at all, or that death had not fully touched it, if he had shown the resurrection immediately.
26.3Robertson
Τάχα δὲ καὶ ἐν ἴσῳ τοῦ διαστήματος ὄντος τοῦ τε θανάτου καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως, ἄδηλον ἐγίνετο τὸ περὶ τῆς ἀφθαρσίας κλέος. ὅθεν, ἵνα δειχθῇ νεκρὸν τὸ σῶμα, καὶ μίαν ὑπέμεινε μέσην ὁ Λόγος, καὶ τριταῖον τοῦτο πᾶσιν ἔδειξεν ἄφθαρτον.
Tacha de kai en isǭ tou diastēmatos ontos tou te thanatou kai tēs anastaseōs, adēlon egineto to peri tēs aphtharsias kleos. hothen, hina deichthę̄ nekron to sōma, kai mian hypemeine mesēn ho Logos, kai tritaion touto pasin edeixen aphtharton.
And perhaps, if the death and the resurrection had stood with no real interval between them, the glory of the incorruption would have been left uncertain. So, that the body might be shown dead, the Word waited one intervening day, and on the third day showed it to all incorruptible.
26.4Robertson
Ἕνεκα μὲν οὖν τοῦ δειχθῆναι τὸν θάνατον ἐν τῷ σώματι, τριταῖον ἀνέστησε τοῦτο.
Heneka men oun tou deichthēnai ton thanaton en tǭ sōmati, tritaion anestēse touto.
So it was in order that the death in the body might be shown that he raised it on the third day.
26.5Robertson
Ἵνα δὲ μὴ ἐπὶ πολὺ διαμεῖναν καὶ φθαρὲν τέλεον ὕστερον ἀναστήσας ἀπιστηθῇ ὡς οὐκ αὐτὸ ἀλλʼ ἕτερον σῶμα φέρων· ἔμελλε γὰρ ἄν τις καὶ διὰ τὸν χρόνον ἀπιστεῖν τῷ φαινομένῳ, καὶ ἐπιλανθάνεσθαι τῶν γενομένων· διὰ τοῦτο οὐ πλείω τῶν τριῶν ἡμερῶν ἠνέσχετο, οὐδὲ ἐπὶ πολὺ τοὺς ἀκούσαντας αὐτοῦ περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως παρείλκυσεν·
Hina de mē epi poly diameinan kai phtharen teleon hysteron anastēsas apistēthę̄ hōs ouk auto allʼ heteron sōma pherōn; emelle gar an tis kai dia ton chronon apistein tǭ phainomenǭ, kai epilanthanesthai tōn genomenōn; dia touto ou pleiō tōn triōn hēmerōn ēnescheto, oude epi poly tous akousantas autou peri tēs anastaseōs pareilkysen;
But lest, by remaining long and being completely corrupted, and then being raised later, he should be disbelieved as bearing not that body but another (for someone might, because of the lapse of time, have disbelieved what appeared and forgotten what had happened), for this reason he did not wait more than three days, nor keep those who had heard him speak of the resurrection long in suspense;
26.6Robertson
ἀλλʼ ἔτι τῶν ἀκοῶν αὐτῶν ἔναυλον ἐχόντων τὸν λόγον, καὶ ἔτι τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν αὐτῶν ἐκδεχομένων, καὶ τῆς διανοίας αὐτῶν ἠρτημένης, καὶ ζώντων ἐπὶ γῆς ἔτι καὶ ἐπὶ τόπων ὄντων τῶν θανατωσάντων, καὶ μαρτύρων τοῦ θανάτου τοῦ Κυριακοῦ σώματος, αὐτὸς ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς ἐν τριταίῳ διαστήματι τὸ γενόμενον νεκρὸν σῶμα ἔδειξεν ἀθάνατον καὶ ἄφθαρτον· καὶ ἀνεδείχθη πᾶσιν, ὅτι οὐκ ἀσθενείᾳ φύσεως τοῦ ἐνοικοῦντος Λόγου τέθνηκεν τὸ σῶμα, αλλʼ ἐπὶ τῷ τὸν θάνατον ἐξαφανισθῆναι ἐν αὐτῷ τῇ δυνάμει τοῦ Σωτῆρος.
allʼ eti tōn akoōn autōn enaulon echontōn ton logon, kai eti tōn ophthalmōn autōn ekdechomenōn, kai tēs dianoias autōn ērtēmenēs, kai zōntōn epi gēs eti kai epi topōn ontōn tōn thanatōsantōn, kai martyrōn tou thanatou tou Kyriakou sōmatos, autos ho tou Theou Huios en tritaiǭ diastēmati to genomenon nekron sōma edeixen athanaton kai aphtharton; kai anedeichthē pasin, hoti ouk astheneią physeōs tou enoikountos Logou tethnēken to sōma, allʼ epi tǭ ton thanaton exaphanisthēnai en autǭ tę̄ dynamei tou Sōtēros.
but while his word was still ringing in their ears, and their eyes were still expecting, and their minds were in suspense, and those who had put him to death were still living on earth and in the same places, and the witnesses of the death of the Lord's body, the Son of God himself, after an interval of three days, showed the body that had been dead to be immortal and incorruptible. And it was made plain to all that the body had died not through any weakness of nature in the Word who dwelt in it, but so that death might be done away in it by the power of the Savior.
Chapter 27
27.1Robertson
Τοῦ μὲν γὰρ καταλελύσθαι τὸν θάνατον, καὶ νίκην κατʼ αὐτοῦ γεγενῆσθαι τὸν σταυρόν, καὶ μηκέτι λοιπὸν ἰσχύειν, ἀλλʼ εἶναι νεκρὸν αὐτὸν ἀληθώς, γνώρισμα οὐκ ὀλίγον καὶ πίστις ἐναργής, τὸ παρὰ πάντων τῶν τοῦ Χριστοῦ μαθητῶν αὐτὸν καταφρονεῖσθαι, καὶ πάντας ἐπιβαίνειν κατʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ μηκέτι φοβεῖσθαι τοῦτον, ἀλλὰ τῷ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ καὶ τῇ εἰς Χριστὸν πίστει καταπατεῖν αὐτὸν ὡς νεκρόν.
Tou men gar katalelysthai ton thanaton, kai nikēn katʼ autou gegenēsthai ton stauron, kai mēketi loipon ischyein, allʼ einai nekron auton alēthōs, gnōrisma ouk oligon kai pistis enargēs, to para pantōn tōn tou Christou mathētōn auton kataphroneisthai, kai pantas epibainein katʼ autou, kai mēketi phobeisthai touton, alla tǭ sēmeiǭ tou staurou kai tę̄ eis Christon pistei katapatein auton hōs nekron.
That death has been destroyed, that the cross has become a victory over it, and that it no longer has any power but is truly dead, there is no small proof and a clear assurance: it is despised by all the disciples of Christ, all trample on it and no longer fear it, but by the sign of the cross and by faith in Christ tread it down as dead.
27.2Robertson
Πάλαι μὲν γὰρ πρὶν τὴν θείαν ἐπιδημίαν γενέσθαι τοῦ Σωτῆρος, φοβερὸς ἦν καὶ αὐτοῖς τοῖς ἀγίοις ὁ θάνατος, καὶ πάντες τοὺς ἀποθνήσκοντας ὡς φθειρομένους ἐθρήνουν. ἄρτι δὲ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἀναστήσαντος τὸ σῶμα, οὐκέτι μὲν ὁ θάνατός ἐστι φοβερός, πάντες δὲ οἱ τῷ Χριστῷ πιστεύοντες ὡς οὐδὲν αὐτὸν ὄντα πατοῦσι, καὶ μᾶλλον ἀποθνήσκειν αἱροῦνται ἢ ἀρνήσασθαι τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν πίστιν. ἴσασι γὰρ ὄντως, ὅτι ἀποθνήσκοντες οὐκ ἀπόλλυνται, ἀλλὰ καὶ ζῶσι, καὶ ἄφθαρτοι διὰ τῆς ἀναστάσεως γίνονται.
Palai men gar prin tēn theian epidēmian genesthai tou Sōtēros, phoberos ēn kai autois tois agiois ho thanatos, kai pantes tous apothnēskontas hōs phtheiromenous ethrēnoun. arti de tou Sōtēros anastēsantos to sōma, ouketi men ho thanatos esti phoberos, pantes de hoi tǭ Christǭ pisteuontes hōs ouden auton onta patousi, kai mallon apothnēskein hairountai ē arnēsasthai tēn eis Christon pistin. isasi gar ontōs, hoti apothnēskontes ouk apollyntai, alla kai zōsi, kai aphthartoi dia tēs anastaseōs ginontai.
For of old, before the divine coming of the Savior took place, death was terrible even to the saints, and all mourned the dying as perishing. But now that the Savior has raised his body, death is no longer terrible; all who believe in Christ tread on it as nothing, and choose rather to die than to deny their faith in Christ. For they truly know that in dying they do not perish, but live, and become incorruptible through the resurrection.
27.3Robertson
Ἐκεῖνος δὲ ὁ πάλαι τῷ θανάτῳ πονηρῶς ἐναλλόμενος διάβολος. λυθεισῶν αὐτοῦ τῶν ὠδίνων, ἔμεινε μόνος ἀληθῶς νεκρός. καὶ τούτου τεκμήριον, ὅτι πρὶν πιστεύσωσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι τῷ Χριστῷ, φοβερὸν τὸν θάνατον ὁρῶσι καὶ δειλιῶσιν αὐτόν· ἐπειδὰν δὲ εἰς τὴν ἐκείνου πίστιν καὶ διδασκαλίαν μετελθῶσι, τοσοῦτον καταφρονοῦσι τοῦ θανάτου, ὡς καὶ προθύμως ἐπʼ αὐτὸν ὁρμᾶν καὶ μάρτυρας γίνεσθαι τῆς κατʼ αὐτοῦ παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος γενομένης ἀναστάσεως. καὶ γὰρ ἔτι νήπιοι ὄντες τὴν ἡλικίαν σπεύδουσιν ἀποθνήσκειν, καὶ μελετῶσι κατʼ αὐτοῦ ταῖς ἀσκήσεσιν οὐ μόνον ἄνδρες, ἀλλὰ καὶ γυναῖκες. οὕτως ἀσθενὴς γέγονεν, ὡς καὶ γυναῖκας τὰς ἀπατηθείσας τὸ πρὶν παρʼ αὐτοῦ, νῦν παίζειν αὐτὸν ὡς νεκρὸν καὶ παρειμένον.
Ekeinos de ho palai tǭ thanatǭ ponērōs enallomenos diabolos. lytheisōn autou tōn ōdinōn, emeine monos alēthōs nekros. kai toutou tekmērion, hoti prin pisteusōsin hoi anthrōpoi tǭ Christǭ, phoberon ton thanaton horōsi kai deiliōsin auton; epeidan de eis tēn ekeinou pistin kai didaskalian metelthōsi, tosouton kataphronousi tou thanatou, hōs kai prothymōs epʼ auton horman kai martyras ginesthai tēs katʼ autou para tou Sōtēros genomenēs anastaseōs. kai gar eti nēpioi ontes tēn hēlikian speudousin apothnēskein, kai meletōsi katʼ autou tais askēsesin ou monon andres, alla kai gynaikes. houtōs asthenēs gegonen, hōs kai gynaikas tas apatētheisas to prin parʼ autou, nyn paizein auton hōs nekron kai pareimenon.
And that devil who of old wickedly exulted over death, now that its pangs have been loosed, alone remained truly dead. The evidence of this is that before people believe in Christ they see death as terrible and fear it; but once they have come over to his faith and teaching, they so despise death that they even rush eagerly toward it and become witnesses of the resurrection that the Savior won over it. Even those still young in age hasten to die, and not only men but women train themselves against it by their disciplines. So weak has it become that even women, who were once deceived by it, now mock it as dead and powerless.
27.4Robertson
Ὡς γὰρ τυράννου καταπολεμηθέντος ὑπὸ γνησίου βασιλέως καὶ δεθέντος τοὺς πόδας καὶ τὰς χεῖρας, πάντες λοιπὸν οἱ διαβαίνοντες καταπαίζουσιν αὐτοῦ, τύπτοντες καὶ διασύροντες, οὐκ ἔτι φοβούμενοι τὴν μανίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ τὴν ἀγριότητα, διὰ τὸν νικήσαντα βασιλέα· οὕτω καὶ τοῦ θανάτου νικηθέντος καὶ στηλιτευθέντος ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ, καὶ δεδεμένου τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τοὺς πόδας, πάντες οἱ ἐν Χριστῷ διαβαίνοντες αὐτὸν καταπατοῦσι, καὶ μαρτυροῦντες τῷ Χριστῷ χλευάζουσι τὸν θάνατον, ἐπικερτομοῦντες αὐτῷ καὶ τὰ ἄνωθεν κατʼ αὐτοῦ γεγραμμένα λέγοντες, Ποῦ σου, θάνατε τὸ νῖκος; ποῦ σου, ᾅδη, τὸ κέντρον;
Hōs gar tyrannou katapolemēthentos hypo gnēsiou basileōs kai dethentos tous podas kai tas cheiras, pantes loipon hoi diabainontes katapaizousin autou, typtontes kai diasyrontes, ouk eti phoboumenoi tēn manian autou kai tēn agriotēta, dia ton nikēsanta basilea; houtō kai tou thanatou nikēthentos kai stēliteuthentos hypo tou Sōtēros en tǭ staurǭ, kai dedemenou tas cheiras kai tous podas, pantes hoi en Christǭ diabainontes auton katapatousi, kai martyrountes tǭ Christǭ chleuazousi ton thanaton, epikertomountes autǭ kai ta anōthen katʼ autou gegrammena legontes, Pou sou, thanate to nikos? pou sou, hądē, to kentron?
For as when a tyrant has been defeated by a lawful king and bound hand and foot, all who pass by mock him, striking and reviling him, no longer fearing his fury and savagery, because of the king who conquered him; so too, since death has been conquered and publicly exposed by the Savior on the cross, and bound hand and foot, all who pass by in Christ trample on it, and, bearing witness to Christ, mock death, jeering at it and saying what was written against it of old: “Where, O death, is your victory? Where, O Hades, is your sting?”
Chapter 28
28.1Robertson
Ἀρʼ οὖν τοῦτο μικρὸς ἔλεγχός ἐστι τῆς τοῦ θανάτου ἀσθενείας; ἢ μικρά ἐστιν ἀπόδειξις τῆς κατʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένης νίκης παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, ὅταν οἱ ἐν Χριστῷ παῖδες καὶ νέαι κόραι παρορῶσι τὸν ἐνταῦθα βίον καὶ ἀποθανεῖν μελετῶσιν;
Arʼ oun touto mikros elenchos esti tēs tou thanatou astheneias? ē mikra estin apodeixis tēs katʼ autou genomenēs nikēs para tou Sōtēros, hotan hoi en Christǭ paides kai neai korai parorōsi ton entautha bion kai apothanein meletōsin?
Is this, then, a small proof of death's weakness? Or is it a small demonstration of the victory won over it by the Savior, when boys and young girls in Christ disregard this present life and train themselves to die?
28.2Robertson
Ἔστι μὲν γὰρ κατὰ φύσιν ὁ ἄνθρωπος δειλιῶν τὸν θάνατον καὶ τὴν τοῦ σώματος διάλυσιν· τὸ δὲ παραδοξότατον τοῦτό ἐστιν, ὅτι τὴν τοῦ σταυροῦ πίστιν ἐνδυσάμενος καταφρονεῖ καὶ τῶν κατὰ φύσιν, καὶ τὸν θάνατον οὐ δειλιᾷ διὰ τὸν Χριστόν.
Esti men gar kata physin ho anthrōpos deiliōn ton thanaton kai tēn tou sōmatos dialysin; to de paradoxotaton touto estin, hoti tēn tou staurou pistin endysamenos kataphronei kai tōn kata physin, kai ton thanaton ou deilią dia ton Christon.
For a human being by nature fears death and the dissolution of the body; but what is most astonishing is this: that one who has put on the faith of the cross despises even what is natural, and does not fear death because of Christ.
28.3Robertson
Καὶ ὥσπερ τοῦ πυρὸς ἔχοντος κατὰ φύσιν τὸ καίειν, εἰ λέγοι τις εἶναί τι τὸ μὴ δειλιῶν αὐτοῦ τὴν καῦσιν, ἀλλὰ καὶ μᾶλλον ἀσθενὲς αὐτὸ δεικνύον, οἷον δὴ λέγεται τὸ παρὰ Ἰνδοῖς ἀμίαντον· εἶτα ὁ τῷ λεγομένῳ μὴ πιστεύων εἰ πεῖραν θελήσειε λαβεῖν τοῦ λεγομένου, πάντως τὸ ἄκαυστον ἐνδυσάμενος καὶ προσβαλὼν πυρί, πιστοῦται λοιπὸν τὴν κατὰ τοῦ πυρὸς ἀσθένειαν·
Kai hōsper tou pyros echontos kata physin to kaiein, ei legoi tis einai ti to mē deiliōn autou tēn kausin, alla kai mallon asthenes auto deiknyon, hoion dē legetai to para Indois amianton; eita ho tǭ legomenǭ mē pisteuōn ei peiran thelēseie labein tou legomenou, pantōs to akauston endysamenos kai prosbalōn pyri, pistoutai loipon tēn kata tou pyros astheneian;
And as, since fire by nature burns, if someone said there was something that did not fear its burning but rather showed it to be weak, as the asbestos of the Indians is said to do, then anyone who did not believe what was said, if he wished to test it, would put on the fireproof cloth, apply it to the fire, and so be assured of the fire's weakness;
28.4Robertson
ἢ ὡς εἴ τις τὸν τύραννον δεδεμένον ἰδεῖν θελήσειε, πάντως εἰς τὴν τῶν νικησάντων χώραν καὶ ἀρχὴν παρελθών, ὁρᾷ τὸν ἄλλοις φοβερὸν ἀσθενῆ γενόμενον· οὕτως εἴ τις ἐστὶν ἄπιστος, καὶ ἀκμὴν μετὰ τοσαῦτα, καὶ, μετὰ τοὺς τοσούτους ἐν Χριστῷ γενομένους μάρτυρας, μετὰ τὴν καθʼ ἡμέραν γινομένην κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου χλεύην παρὰ τῶν ἐν Χριστῷ διαπρεπόντων· ὅμως εἰ ἔτι τὴν διάνοιαν ἀμφίβολον ἔχει περὶ τοῦ κατηργῆσθαι τὸν θάνατον καὶ τέλος ἐσχηκέναι, καλῶς μὲν ποιεῖ θαυμάζων περὶ τοῦ τηλικούτου· πλὴν μὴ σκληρὸς εἰς ἀπιστίαν, μηδὲ ἀναιδὴς πρὸς τὰ οὕτως ἐναργῆ γινέσθω.
ē hōs ei tis ton tyrannon dedemenon idein thelēseie, pantōs eis tēn tōn nikēsantōn chōran kai archēn parelthōn, horą ton allois phoberon asthenē genomenon; houtōs ei tis estin apistos, kai akmēn meta tosauta, kai, meta tous tosoutous en Christǭ genomenous martyras, meta tēn kathʼ hēmeran ginomenēn kata tou thanatou chleuēn para tōn en Christǭ diaprepontōn; homōs ei eti tēn dianoian amphibolon echei peri tou katērgēsthai ton thanaton kai telos eschēkenai, kalōs men poiei thaumazōn peri tou tēlikoutou; plēn mē sklēros eis apistian, mēde anaidēs pros ta houtōs enargē ginesthō.
or as, if someone wished to see the tyrant bound, he would go into the country and dominion of his conquerors and see the one who was terrible to others made weak; so, if anyone is unbelieving, even after so much, after so many martyrs in Christ, after the daily mockery of death by those who excel in Christ, and still has a doubtful mind about whether death has been abolished and come to an end, he does well to wonder at so great a thing; only let him not be hard in unbelief or shameless before what is so evident.
28.5Robertson
Ἄλλʼ ὥσπερ ὁ τὸ ἀμίαντον λαβὼν γινώσκει τὸ ἄψαυστον τοῦ πυρὸς πρὸς αὐτό, καὶ ὁ τὸν τύραννον δεδεμένον θέλων ὁρᾶν, εἰς τὴν τοῦ νικήσαντος ἀρχὴν παρέρχεται· οὕτως καὶ ὁ ἀπιστῶν περὶ τῆς τοῦ θανάτου νίκης λαμβανέτω τὴν πίστιν τοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ εἰς τὴν τούτου διδασκαλίαν παρερχέσθω· καὶ ὅψεται τοῦ θανάτου τὴν ἀσθένειαν, καὶ τὴν κατʼ αὐτοῦ νίκην. πολλοὶ γὰρ πρότερον ἀπιστοῦντες καὶ χλευάζοντες, ὕστερον πιστεύσαντες, οὕτως κατεφρόνησαν τοῦ θανάτου, ὡς καὶ μάρτυρας αὐτοὺς γενέσθαι τοῦ Χριστοῦ.
Allʼ hōsper ho to amianton labōn ginōskei to apsauston tou pyros pros auto, kai ho ton tyrannon dedemenon thelōn horan, eis tēn tou nikēsantos archēn parerchetai; houtōs kai ho apistōn peri tēs tou thanatou nikēs lambanetō tēn pistin tou Christou, kai eis tēn toutou didaskalian parerchesthō; kai hopsetai tou thanatou tēn astheneian, kai tēn katʼ autou nikēn. polloi gar proteron apistountes kai chleuazontes, hysteron pisteusantes, houtōs katephronēsan tou thanatou, hōs kai martyras autous genesthai tou Christou.
But as one who takes the asbestos knows that fire does not touch it, and one who wishes to see the tyrant bound goes into the dominion of his conqueror, so let one who disbelieves in the victory over death take up the faith of Christ and come over to his teaching; and he will see the weakness of death and the victory over it. For many who formerly disbelieved and mocked, after they came to believe, so despised death that they even became martyrs for Christ.
Chapter 29
29.1Robertson
Εἰ δὲ τῷ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ, καὶ τῇ πίστει τῇ εἰς Χριστὸν καταπατεῖται ὁ θάνατος, δῆλον ἂν εἴη παρὰ ἀληθείᾳ δικαζούσῃ, μὴ ἄλλον εἶναι, ἀλλʼ ἢ αὐτὸν τὸν Χριστόν, τὸν κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου τρόπαια καὶ νίκας ἐπιδειξάμενον, κἀκεῖνον ἐξασθενῆσαι ποιήσαντα.
Ei de tǭ sēmeiǭ tou staurou, kai tę̄ pistei tę̄ eis Christon katapateitai ho thanatos, dēlon an eiē para alētheią dikazousę̄, mē allon einai, allʼ ē auton ton Christon, ton kata tou thanatou tropaia kai nikas epideixamenon, kakeinon exasthenēsai poiēsanta.
If, then, death is trampled by the sign of the cross and by faith in Christ, it must be clear before the judgment of truth that it is no other than Christ himself who has displayed trophies and victories over death and made it powerless.
29.2Robertson
Καὶ εἰ πρότερον μὲν ἴσχυεν ὁ θάνατος, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο φοβερὸς ἦν, ἄρτι δὲ μετὰ τὴν ἐπιδημίαν τοῦ Σωτῆρος καὶ τὸν τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ θάνατον καὶ ἀνάστασιν καταφρονεῖται, φανερὸν ἄν εἴη παρʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν σταυρὸν ἀναβάντος Χριστοῦ κατηργῆσθαι καὶ νενικῆσθαι τὸν θάνατον.
Kai ei proteron men ischyen ho thanatos, kai dia touto phoberos ēn, arti de meta tēn epidēmian tou Sōtēros kai ton tou sōmatos autou thanaton kai anastasin kataphroneitai, phaneron an eiē parʼ autou tou epi ton stauron anabantos Christou katērgēsthai kai nenikēsthai ton thanaton.
And if formerly death was strong and therefore terrible, but now, after the Savior's coming and the death and resurrection of his body, it is despised, it must be evident that death has been abolished and conquered by Christ himself, who went up on the cross.
29.3Robertson
Ὡς γὰρ ἐὰν μετὰ νύκτα γένηται ἥλιος, καὶ πᾶς ὁ περίγειος τόπος καταλάμπηται ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ, πάντως οὐκ ἔστιν ἀμφίβολον, ὅτι ὁ τὸ φῶς ἐφαπλώσας ἥλιος πανταχοῦ, αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ καὶ τὸ σκότος ἀπελάσας, καὶ τὰ πάντα φωτίσας· οὕτως τοῦ θανάτου καταφρονηθέντος καὶ καταπατηθέντος ἀφʼ οὗ γέγονεν ἡ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐν σώματι σωτήριος ἐπιφάνεια καὶ τὸ τελος τοῦ σταυροῦ, πρόδηλον ἂν εἴη, ὅτι αὐτός ἐστιν ὁ Σωτὴρ ὁ καὶ ἐν σώματι φανείς, ὁ τὸν θάνατον καταργήσας, καὶ κατʼ αὐτοῦ τρόπαια καθʼ ἡμέραν ἐν τοῖς ἑαυτοῦ μαθηταῖς ἐπιδεικνύμενος.
Hōs gar ean meta nykta genētai hēlios, kai pas ho perigeios topos katalampētai hypʼ autou, pantōs ouk estin amphibolon, hoti ho to phōs ephaplōsas hēlios pantachou, autos estin ho kai to skotos apelasas, kai ta panta phōtisas; houtōs tou thanatou kataphronēthentos kai katapatēthentos aphʼ hou gegonen hē tou Sōtēros en sōmati sōtērios epiphaneia kai to telos tou staurou, prodēlon an eiē, hoti autos estin ho Sōtēr ho kai en sōmati phaneis, ho ton thanaton katargēsas, kai katʼ autou tropaia kathʼ hēmeran en tois heautou mathētais epideiknymenos.
For as, when the sun comes after night and the whole region of the earth is lit up by it, there is surely no doubt that it is the sun, spreading its light everywhere, that has driven away the darkness and lit up all things; so, since death has been despised and trampled from the time the Savior's saving appearance in the body and the end of the cross took place, it must be plain that it is the Savior himself, who appeared in the body, who has abolished death and displays trophies over it every day in his disciples.
29.4Robertson
Ὅταν γὰρ ἴδή τις ἀνθρώπους ἀσθενεῖς ὄντας τῇ φύσει, προπηδῶντας εἰς τὸν θάνατον, καὶ μὴ καταπτήσσοντας αὐτοῦ τὴν φθοράν, μηδὲ τὰς ἐν ᾅδου καθόδους δειλιῶντας, ἀλλὰ προθύμῳ ψυχῇ προκαλουμένους αὐτόν, καὶ μὴ πτήσσοντας βασάνους, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον τῆς ἐνταῦθα ζωῆς προκρίνοντας διὰ τὸν Χριστὸν τὴν εἰς τὸν θάνατον ὁρμήν· ἢ καὶ ἐὰν θεωρός τις γένηται ἀνδρῶν καὶ θηλειῶν καὶ παίδων νέων ὁρμώντων καὶ ἐπιπηδώντων εἰς τὸν θάνατον διὰ τὴν εἰς Χριστὸν εὐσέβειαν, τίς οὕτος ἐστιν εὐήθης ἢ τίς οὕτως ἐστὶν ἄπιστος, τίς δὲ οὕτω τὴν διάνοιαν πεπήρωται, ὡς μὴ νοεῖν καὶ λογίζεσθαι, ὅτι ὁ Χριστός, εἰς ὃν μαρτυροῦσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, αὐτὸς τὴν κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου νίκην ἑκάστῳ παρέχει καὶ δίδωσιν, ἐξασθενεῖν αὐτὸν ποιῶν ἐν ἑκάστῳ τῶν αὐτοῦ τὴν πίστιν ἐχόντων, καὶ τὸ σημεῖον τοῦ σταυροῦ φορούντων.
Hotan gar idē tis anthrōpous astheneis ontas tę̄ physei, propēdōntas eis ton thanaton, kai mē kataptēssontas autou tēn phthoran, mēde tas en hądou kathodous deiliōntas, alla prothymǭ psychę̄ prokaloumenous auton, kai mē ptēssontas basanous, alla mallon tēs entautha zōēs prokrinontas dia ton Christon tēn eis ton thanaton hormēn; ē kai ean theōros tis genētai andrōn kai thēleiōn kai paidōn neōn hormōntōn kai epipēdōntōn eis ton thanaton dia tēn eis Christon eusebeian, tis houtos estin euēthēs ē tis houtōs estin apistos, tis de houtō tēn dianoian pepērōtai, hōs mē noein kai logizesthai, hoti ho Christos, eis hon martyrousin hoi anthrōpoi, autos tēn kata tou thanatou nikēn hekastǭ parechei kai didōsin, exasthenein auton poiōn en hekastǭ tōn autou tēn pistin echontōn, kai to sēmeion tou staurou phorountōn.
For when one sees human beings, weak by nature, leaping forward to death, not cowering at its corruption nor fearing the descent into Hades, but challenging it with eager soul, not shrinking from tortures, but rather, for Christ's sake, preferring the rush toward death to this present life; or when one becomes a spectator of men and women and young children rushing and leaping into death for their devotion to Christ, who is so simple, or who so unbelieving, who so maimed in mind, as not to perceive and reason that Christ, to whom these people bear witness, himself grants and gives each of them the victory over death, making it powerless in each of those who hold his faith and bear the sign of the cross?
29.5Robertson
Καὶ γὰρ ὁ τὸν ὄφιν βλέπων καταπατούμενον, εἰδὼς αὐτοῦ μάλιστα τὴν προτέραν ἀγριότητα, οὐκ ἀμφιβάλλει λοιπὸν ὅτι νεκρός ἐστι καὶ τέλεον ἐξησθένησεν, ἐκτὸς εἰ μὴ τὴν διάνοιαν ἀπεστράφη, καὶ οὐδὲ τὰς τοῦ σώματος αἰσθήσεις ὑγιαινούσας ἔχει. τίς γὰρ καὶ λέοντα παιζόμενον ὑπὸ παιδίων ὁρῶν, ἀγνοεῖ τοῦτον ἢ νεκρὸν γενόμενον ἡ πᾶσαν ἀπολέσαντα τὴν ἑαυτοῦ δύναμιν;
Kai gar ho ton ophin blepōn katapatoumenon, eidōs autou malista tēn proteran agriotēta, ouk amphiballei loipon hoti nekros esti kai teleon exēsthenēsen, ektos ei mē tēn dianoian apestraphē, kai oude tas tou sōmatos aisthēseis hygiainousas echei. tis gar kai leonta paizomenon hypo paidiōn horōn, agnoei touton ē nekron genomenon hē pasan apolesanta tēn heautou dynamin?
For one who sees a serpent trampled underfoot, especially knowing its former savagery, no longer doubts that it is dead and completely powerless, unless he is out of his mind and does not even have sound bodily senses. For who, seeing a lion made sport of by children, does not know that it is either dead or has lost all its strength?
29.6Robertson
Ὥσπερ οὖν ταῦτα ἀληθῇ εἶναι τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς ἔξεστιν ὁρᾶν, οὕτως παιζομένου καὶ καταφρονουμένου τοῦ θανάτου ὑπὸ τῶν εἰς Χριστὸν πιστευόντων, μηκέτι μηδεὶς ἀμφιβαλλέτω, μηδὲ γινέσθω τις ἅπιστος, ὅτι ὑπὸ Χριστοῦ κατήργηται ὁ θάνατος, καὶ ἡ τούτου φθορὰ διαλέλυται καὶ πέπαυται.
Hōsper oun tauta alēthę̄ einai tois ophthalmois exestin horan, houtōs paizomenou kai kataphronoumenou tou thanatou hypo tōn eis Christon pisteuontōn, mēketi mēdeis amphiballetō, mēde ginesthō tis hapistos, hoti hypo Christou katērgētai ho thanatos, kai hē toutou phthora dialelytai kai pepautai.
As, then, one can see with one's eyes that these things are true, so, since death is mocked and despised by those who believe in Christ, let no one any longer doubt, nor be unbelieving, that death has been abolished by Christ, and its corruption dissolved and ended.
Chapter 30
30.1Robertson
Τοῦ μὲν οὖν κατηργῆσθαι τὸν θάνατον, καὶ τρόπαιον εἶναι κατʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Κυριακὸν σταυρόν, οὐ μικρὸς ἔλεγχος τὰ προειρημένα. τῆς δὲ γενομένης λοιπὸν ἀθανάτου ἀναστάσεως τοῦ σώματος παρὰ τοῦ κοινοῦ πάντων Σωτῆρος καὶ Ζωῆς ὄντως Χριστοῦ, ἐναργεστέρα τῶν λόγων ἡ διὰ τῶν φαινομένων ἀπόδειξίς ἐστι τοῖς τὸν ὀφθαλμὸν τῆς διανοίας ἔχουσιν ὑγιαίνοντα.
Tou men oun katērgēsthai ton thanaton, kai tropaion einai katʼ autou ton Kyriakon stauron, ou mikros elenchos ta proeirēmena. tēs de genomenēs loipon athanatou anastaseōs tou sōmatos para tou koinou pantōn Sōtēros kai Zōēs ontōs Christou, enargestera tōn logōn hē dia tōn phainomenōn apodeixis esti tois ton ophthalmon tēs dianoias echousin hygiainonta.
What has been said, then, is no small proof that death has been abolished and that the Lord's cross is a trophy over it. But of the immortal resurrection of the body that followed, accomplished by Christ, the common Savior of all and truly Life, the proof from what is seen is clearer than words to those whose mind's eye is sound.
30.2Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ κατήργηται ὁ θάνατος, ὡς ὁ λόγος ἔδειξε, καὶ διὰ τὸν Κύριον πάντες αὐτὸν καταπατοῦσι, πολλῷ πλέον αὐτὸς αὐτὸν πρῶτος κατεπάτησε τῷ ἰδίῳ σώματι καὶ κατήργησεν αὐτόν. τοῦ δὲ θανάτου νεκρωθέντος ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ. τί ἔδει γενέσθαι ἢ τὸ σῶμα ἀναστῆναι, καὶ τοῦτο δειχθῆναι κατʼ αὐτοῦ τρόπαιον; Ἡ πῶς γὰρ ἂν ἐφάνη καταργηθεὶς ὁ θάνατος, εἰ μὴ τὸ σῶμα τὸ Κυριακὸν ἦν ἀναστάν; εἰ δέ τῳ μὴ αὐτάρκης ἡ ἀπόδειξις αὕτη περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως αὐτοῦ, κἂν ἐκ τῶν ἐν ὅψει γενομένων πιστούσθω τὸ λεγόμενον.
Ei gar katērgētai ho thanatos, hōs ho logos edeixe, kai dia ton Kyrion pantes auton katapatousi, pollǭ pleon autos auton prōtos katepatēse tǭ idiǭ sōmati kai katērgēsen auton. tou de thanatou nekrōthentos hypʼ autou. ti edei genesthai ē to sōma anastēnai, kai touto deichthēnai katʼ autou tropaion? Hē pōs gar an ephanē katargētheis ho thanatos, ei mē to sōma to Kyriakon ēn anastan? ei de tǭ mē autarkēs hē apodeixis hautē peri tēs anastaseōs autou, kan ek tōn en hopsei genomenōn pistousthō to legomenon.
For if death has been abolished, as the argument has shown, and because of the Lord all trample on it, much more did he himself first trample on it in his own body and abolish it. And when death had been put to death by him, what was to happen but that the body should rise and be displayed as a trophy over it? For how could death have been seen to be abolished, unless the Lord's body had risen? But if this proof of his resurrection is not sufficient for someone, let him be assured of what is said at least by what takes place before his eyes.
30.3Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ δὴ νεκρός τις γενόμενος οὐδὲν ἐνεργεῖν δύναται, ἀλλὰ μέχρι τοῦ μνήματός ἐστιν αὐτῷ ἡ χάρις, καὶ πέπαυται λοιπόν μόνων δὲ τῶν ζώντων εἰσὶν αἱ πράξεις καὶ αἱ πρὸς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐνέργειαι· ὁράτω δὴ ὁ βουλόμενος καὶ γενέσθω δικαστὴς ἐκ τῶν ὁρωμένων τὴν ἀλήθειαν ὁμολογῶν.
Ei gar dē nekros tis genomenos ouden energein dynatai, alla mechri tou mnēmatos estin autǭ hē charis, kai pepautai loipon monōn de tōn zōntōn eisin hai praxeis kai hai pros tous anthrōpous energeiai; horatō dē ho boulomenos kai genesthō dikastēs ek tōn horōmenōn tēn alētheian homologōn.
For if a man who has died can do nothing, but his influence lasts only to the tomb and then ceases, and deeds and actions affecting human beings belong only to the living, let whoever wishes look, and be a judge, confessing the truth from what he sees.
30.4Robertson
Τοσαῦτα γὰρ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐνεργοῦντος ἐν ἀνθρώποις, καὶ καθʼ ἡμέραν πανταχόθεν ἀπό τε τῶν τὴν Ἑλλάδα καὶ τὴν βάρβαρον οἰκούντων τοσοῦτον πλῆθος ἀοράτως πείθοντος εἰς τὴν ἑαυτοῦ πίστιν παρελθεῖν, καὶ πάντας ὑπακούειν τῇ αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίᾳ· ἆρʼ ἔτι τις διάνοιαν ἀμφίβολον ἕξει εἰ γέγονεν ἀνάστασις ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος, καὶ ζῇ ὁ Χριστός, μᾶλλον δὲ αὐτὸς ἐστιν ἡ Ζωή;
Tosauta gar tou Sōtēros energountos en anthrōpois, kai kathʼ hēmeran pantachothen apo te tōn tēn Hellada kai tēn barbaron oikountōn tosouton plēthos aoratōs peithontos eis tēn heautou pistin parelthein, kai pantas hypakouein tę̄ autou didaskalią; arʼ eti tis dianoian amphibolon hexei ei gegonen anastasis hypo tou Sōtēros, kai zę̄ ho Christos, mallon de autos estin hē Zōē?
For since the Savior is doing so much among human beings, and every day, everywhere, is invisibly persuading so great a multitude, both of those who live in Greece and of those in foreign lands, to come over to his faith and all to obey his teaching, will anyone still have a doubtful mind as to whether a resurrection has been accomplished by the Savior, and whether Christ is alive, or rather is himself Life?
30.5Robertson
Ἆρα δὲ νεκροῦ ἐστι τὰς μὲν διανοίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων κατανύττειν, ὥστε τοὺς πατρικοὺς ἀρνεῖσθαι νόμους, τὴν δὲ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίαν προσκυνεῖν; ἢ πῶς, εἴπερ οὐκ ἔστιν ἐνεργῶν, νεκροῦ γὰρ ἴδιόν ἐστι τοῦτο, αὐτὸς τοὺς ἐνεργοῦντας καὶ ζῶντας τῆς ἐνεργείας παύει, ὥστε τὸν μὲν μοιχὸν μηκέτι μοιχεύειν, τὸν δὲ ἀνδροφόνον μηκέτι φονεύειν, τὸν δὲ ἀδικοῦντα μηκέτι πλεονεκτεῖν, καὶ τὸν ἀσεβῆ λοιπὸν εὐσεβεῖν; πῶς δὲ εἰ μὴ ἀνέστη, ἀλλὰ νεκρός ἐστι, τοὺς λεγομένους ὑπὸ τῶν ἀπίστων ζῆν ψευδοθέους καὶ θρησκευομένους δαίμονας αὐτὸς ἀπελαύνει, καὶ διώκει, καὶ καταβάλλει;
Ara de nekrou esti tas men dianoias tōn anthrōpōn katanyttein, hōste tous patrikous arneisthai nomous, tēn de Christou didaskalian proskynein? ē pōs, eiper ouk estin energōn, nekrou gar idion esti touto, autos tous energountas kai zōntas tēs energeias pauei, hōste ton men moichon mēketi moicheuein, ton de androphonon mēketi phoneuein, ton de adikounta mēketi pleonektein, kai ton asebē loipon eusebein? pōs de ei mē anestē, alla nekros esti, tous legomenous hypo tōn apistōn zēn pseudotheous kai thrēskeuomenous daimonas autos apelaunei, kai diōkei, kai kataballei?
Is it the part of a dead man to prick the consciences of human beings, so that they deny their ancestral laws and bow before the teaching of Christ? Or how, if he is not active (for that is the mark of a dead man), does he stop the active and living from their activity, so that the adulterer no longer commits adultery, the murderer no longer murders, the unjust man no longer grasps for more, and the impious man becomes godly at last? And how, if he did not rise but is dead, does he himself drive out, pursue, and cast down the false gods whom unbelievers say are alive, and the demons they worship?
30.6Robertson
Ἔνθα γὰρ ὀνομάζεται Χριστὸς καὶ ἡ τούτου πίστις, ἐκεῖθεν πᾶσα μὲν εἰδωλολατρία καθαιρεῖται, πᾶσα δὲ δαιμόνων ἀπάτη ἐλέγχεται, πᾶς δὲ δαίμων οὐδὲ τὸ ὄνομα ὑποφέρει· ἀλλὰ καὶ μόνον ἀκούσας φυγὰς οἴχεται. τοῦτο δὲ οὐ νεκροῦ τὸ ἔργον, ἀλλὰ ζῶντος καὶ μάλιστα Θεοῦ.
Entha gar onomazetai Christos kai hē toutou pistis, ekeithen pasa men eidōlolatria kathaireitai, pasa de daimonōn apatē elenchetai, pas de daimōn oude to onoma hypopherei; alla kai monon akousas phygas oichetai. touto de ou nekrou to ergon, alla zōntos kai malista Theou.
For where Christ and faith in him are named, from there all idolatry is overthrown, all the deceit of demons is exposed, and no demon endures even the name, but on merely hearing it flees and is gone. This is not the work of a dead man, but of one who lives, and above all of God.
30.7Robertson
Ἄλλως τε καὶ γελοῖον ἂν εἴη, τοὺς μὲν διωκομένους ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ δαίμονας, καὶ τὰ καταργούμενα εἴδωλα λέγειν ζῶντας εἶναι, τὸν δὲ ἀπελαύνοντα καὶ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμει μηδὲ φανῆναι ποιοῦντα τούτους, ἀλλὰ καὶ ὁμολογούμενον ὑπὸ πάντων εἶναι Θεοῦ Υίόν, τοῦτον λέγειν εἶναι νεκρόν.
Allōs te kai geloion an eiē, tous men diōkomenous hypʼ autou daimonas, kai ta katargoumena eidōla legein zōntas einai, ton de apelaunonta kai tę̄ heautou dynamei mēde phanēnai poiounta toutous, alla kai homologoumenon hypo pantōn einai Theou Uion, touton legein einai nekron.
Besides, it would be ridiculous to say that the demons he drives out and the idols he abolishes are alive, while saying that he who drives them away and by his power prevents them from even appearing, and who is confessed by all to be the Son of God, is dead.
Chapter 31
31.1Robertson
Μέγαν δὲ καὶ καθʼ ἑαυτῶν τὸν ἔλεγχον οἱ ἀπιστοῦντες τῇ ἀναστάσει προβάλλονται, εἰ τὸν Χριστὸν τὸν λεγόμενον παρʼ αὐτῶν νεκρὸν οἱ πάντες δαίμονες καὶ οἱ προσκυνούμενοι παρʼ αὐτῶν θεοὶ οὐ διώκουσιν· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον ὁ Χριστὸς τοὺς πάντας ἐλέγχει νεκρούς.
Megan de kai kathʼ heautōn ton elenchon hoi apistountes tę̄ anastasei proballontai, ei ton Christon ton legomenon parʼ autōn nekron hoi pantes daimones kai hoi proskynoumenoi parʼ autōn theoi ou diōkousin; alla mallon ho Christos tous pantas elenchei nekrous.
Those who disbelieve the resurrection put forward a great proof against themselves, if all the demons and the gods they worship do not drive out Christ, whom they call dead, but rather Christ proves them all dead.
31.2Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ ἀληθὲς τὸν νεκρὸν μηδὲν ἐνεργεῖν, ἐργάζεται δὲ τοσαῦτα καθʼ ἡμέραν ὁ Σωτήρ, ἕλκων εἰς εὐσέβειαν, πείθων εἰς ἀρετήν, διδάσκων περὶ ἀθανασίας, εἰς πόθον τῶν οὐρανίων ἀνάγων, ἀποκαλύπτων τὴν περὶ Πατρὸς γνῶσιν, τὴν κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου δύναμιν ἐμπνέων, ἑκάστῳ δεικνύων ἑαυτόν, καὶ τὴν εἰδώλων ἀθεότητα καθαιρῶν· τούτων δὲ οὐδὲν δύνανται οἱ παρὰ τοῖς ἀπίστοις θεοὶ καὶ δαίμονες· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον τῇ Χριστοῦ παρουσίᾳ νεκροὶ γίνονται, ἀργὴν ἔχοντες καὶ κενὴν τὴν φαντασίαν· τῷ δὲ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ πᾶσα μὲν μαγεία παύεται, πᾶσα δὲ φαρμακεία καταργεῖται, καὶ πάντα μὲν τὰ εἴδωλα ἐρημοῦται καὶ καταλιμπάνεται, πᾶσα δὲ ἄλογος ἡδονὴ παύεται, καὶ πίστις ἀπὸ γῆς εἰς οὐρανὸν ἀναβλέπει· τίνα ἄν τις εἴποι νεκρόν· τὸν τοσαῦτα ἐργαζόμενον Χριστόν; ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἴδιον νεκροῦ τὸ ἐργάζεσθαι· ἢ τὸν μηδʼ ὅλως ἐνεργοῦντα, ἀλλʼ ὡς ἄψυχον κείμενον, ὅπερ ἴδιον τῶν δαιμόνων καὶ εἰδώλων ὡς νεκρῶν ὑπάρχει.
Ei gar alēthes ton nekron mēden energein, ergazetai de tosauta kathʼ hēmeran ho Sōtēr, helkōn eis eusebeian, peithōn eis aretēn, didaskōn peri athanasias, eis pothon tōn ouraniōn anagōn, apokalyptōn tēn peri Patros gnōsin, tēn kata tou thanatou dynamin empneōn, hekastǭ deiknyōn heauton, kai tēn eidōlōn atheotēta kathairōn; toutōn de ouden dynantai hoi para tois apistois theoi kai daimones; alla mallon tę̄ Christou parousią nekroi ginontai, argēn echontes kai kenēn tēn phantasian; tǭ de sēmeiǭ tou staurou pasa men mageia pauetai, pasa de pharmakeia katargeitai, kai panta men ta eidōla erēmoutai kai katalimpanetai, pasa de alogos hēdonē pauetai, kai pistis apo gēs eis ouranon anablepei; tina an tis eipoi nekron; ton tosauta ergazomenon Christon? allʼ ouk idion nekrou to ergazesthai; ē ton mēdʼ holōs energounta, allʼ hōs apsychon keimenon, hoper idion tōn daimonōn kai eidōlōn hōs nekrōn hyparchei.
For if it is true that the dead can do nothing, while the Savior every day does so much, drawing people to godliness, persuading them to virtue, teaching about immortality, leading them up to a longing for heavenly things, revealing the knowledge of the Father, breathing into them power against death, showing himself to each, and overthrowing the godlessness of idols; and if the gods and demons of the unbelievers can do none of these things, but rather at Christ's coming become dead, their illusion idle and empty; while by the sign of the cross all magic ceases, all sorcery is abolished, all idols are deserted and abandoned, all irrational pleasure ceases, and faith looks up from earth to heaven: whom should one call dead? Christ, who does so much? But it is not the part of the dead to act. Or the one who does nothing at all but lies lifeless, which is the mark of the demons and idols, as dead things?
31.3Robertson
Ὁ μὲν γὰρ τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱὸς ζῶν καὶ ἐνεργὴς ὤν καθʼ ἡμέραν ἐργάζεται καὶ ἐνεργεῖ τὴν πάντων σωτηρίαν. Ὁ δὲ θάνατος ἐλέγχεται καθʼ ἡμέραν αὐτὸς ἐξασθενήσας, καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα καὶ οἱ δαίμονες μᾶλλον νεκροὶ τυγχάνοντες, ὡς ἐκ τούτου μηδένα διστάζειν ἔτι περὶ τῆς τοῦ σώματος ἀναστάσεως αὐτοῦ.
Ho men gar tou Theou Huios zōn kai energēs ōn kathʼ hēmeran ergazetai kai energei tēn pantōn sōtērian. Ho de thanatos elenchetai kathʼ hēmeran autos exasthenēsas, kai ta eidōla kai hoi daimones mallon nekroi tynchanontes, hōs ek toutou mēdena distazein eti peri tēs tou sōmatos anastaseōs autou.
For the Son of God, being living and active, works every day and effects the salvation of all; while death is shown every day to have grown weak, and the idols and demons to be rather dead; so that from this no one should any longer doubt the resurrection of his body.
31.4Robertson
Ἔοικε δὲ ὁ περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ Κυριακοῦ σώματος ἀπιστῶν ἀγνοεῖν δύναμιν Θεοῦ Λόγου καὶ Σοφίας. εἰ γὰρ ὅλως ἔλαβεν ἑαυτῷ σῶμα, καὶ τοῦτο ἰδιοποιήσατο κατὰ τὴν εὔλογον ἀκολουθίαν, ὡς ὁ λόγος ἔδειξε· τί ἔδει τὸν Κύριον ποιεῖν περὶ τούτου; ἢ ποῖον ἔδει τελος γενέσθαι τοῦ σώματος, ἅπαξ ἐπιβάντος αὐτῷ τοῦ Λόγου; μὴ ἀποθανεῖν μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἠδύνατο, ἅτε δὴ θνητὸν ὄν, καὶ ὑπὲρ πάντων προσφερόμενον εἰς τὸν θάνατον· οὗ χάριν καὶ ὁ Σωτὴρ αὐτὸ κατεσκεύασεν ἑαυτῷ. μεῖναι δὲ νεκρὸν οὐχ οἷόν τε ἦν, διὰ τὸ Ζωὴς αὐτὸ ναὸν γεγενῆσθαι. ὅθεν ἀπέθανε μὲν ὡς θνητόν· ἀνέζησε δὲ διὰ τὴν ἐν αὐτῷ ζωήν, καὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως ἐστι γνώρισμα τὰ ἔργα.
Eoike de ho peri tēs anastaseōs tou Kyriakou sōmatos apistōn agnoein dynamin Theou Logou kai Sophias. ei gar holōs elaben heautǭ sōma, kai touto idiopoiēsato kata tēn eulogon akolouthian, hōs ho logos edeixe; ti edei ton Kyrion poiein peri toutou? ē poion edei telos genesthai tou sōmatos, hapax epibantos autǭ tou Logou? mē apothanein men gar ouk ēdynato, hate dē thnēton on, kai hyper pantōn prospheromenon eis ton thanaton; hou charin kai ho Sōtēr auto kateskeuasen heautǭ. meinai de nekron ouch hoion te ēn, dia to Zōēs auto naon gegenēsthai. hothen apethane men hōs thnēton; anezēse de dia tēn en autǭ zōēn, kai tēs anastaseōs esti gnōrisma ta erga.
One who disbelieves in the resurrection of the Lord's body seems not to know the power of the Word and Wisdom of God. For if he took a body to himself at all, and made it his own in reasonable consequence, as the argument has shown, what was the Lord to do with it? Or what end was the body to have, once the Word had come upon it? It could not fail to die, being mortal and offered to death on behalf of all, for which reason the Savior prepared it for himself. But it could not remain dead, because it had become the temple of Life. So it died as mortal, but came to life again because of the Life within it; and his works are the sign of the resurrection.
Chapter 32
32.1Robertson
Εἰ δʼ ὅτι μὴ ὁρᾶται, ἀπιστεῖται καὶ ἐγηγέρθαι, ὥρα καὶ τὸ κατὰ φύσιν ἀρνεῖσθαι τοὺς ἀπιστοῦντας. Θεοῦ γὰρ ἴδιον μὴ ὁρᾶσθαι μέν, ἐκ δὲ τῶν ἔργων γινώσκεσθαι, καθάπερ καὶ ἐπάνω λέλεκται.
Ei dʼ hoti mē horatai, apisteitai kai egēgerthai, hōra kai to kata physin arneisthai tous apistountas. Theou gar idion mē horasthai men, ek de tōn ergōn ginōskesthai, kathaper kai epanō lelektai.
But if, because he is not seen, it is disbelieved that he has been raised, it is time for the unbelievers to deny the order of nature too. For it is proper to God not to be seen, but to be known from his works, as was said above.
32.2Robertson
Εἰ μὲν οὖν τὰ ἔργα μή ἐστι, καλῶς τῷ μὴ φαινομένῳ ἀπιστοῦσιν, εἰ δὲ τὰ ἔργα βοᾷ καὶ δείκνυσιν ἐναργῶς, διὰ τί ἑκόντες ἀρνοῦνται τὴν τῆς ἀναστάσεως οὕτως φανερῶς ζωήν εἰ γὰρ καὶ τὴν διάνοιαν ἐπηρώθησαν, ἀλλὰ κἂν ταῖς ἔξωθεν αἰσθήσεσιν ὁρᾶν ἐστὶ τὴν ἀναντίῤῥητον τοῦ Χριστοῦ δύναμιν καὶ θεότητα.
Ei men oun ta erga mē esti, kalōs tǭ mē phainomenǭ apistousin, ei de ta erga boą kai deiknysin enargōs, dia ti hekontes arnountai tēn tēs anastaseōs houtōs phanerōs zōēn ei gar kai tēn dianoian epērōthēsan, alla kan tais exōthen aisthēsesin horan esti tēn anantirrhēton tou Christou dynamin kai theotēta.
If, then, the works are not there, they do well to disbelieve what does not appear. But if the works cry out and show it plainly, why do they willfully deny the life of the resurrection that is so manifest? For even if they have been maimed in mind, yet even with the outward senses one can see the undeniable power and divinity of Christ.
32.3Robertson
Ἐπεὶ καὶ τυφλὸς ἐὰν μὴ βλέπῃ τὸν ἥλιον, ἀλλὰ καὶ τῆς ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένης θέρμης ἀντιλαμβανόμενος, οἶδεν ὅτι ἥλιος ὑπὲρ γῆς ἐστίν. οὕτως καὶ οἱ ἀντιλέγοντες εἰ καὶ μήπω πιστεύουσιν, ἀκμὴν τυφλώττοντες περὶ τὴν ἀλήθειαν, ἀλλὰ κἂν ἑτέρων πιστευόντων γινώσκοντες τὴν δύναμιν, μὴ ἀρνείσθωσαν τὴν τοῦ Χριστοῦ θεότητα, καὶ τὴν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γενομένην ἀνάστασιν.
Epei kai typhlos ean mē blepę̄ ton hēlion, alla kai tēs hypʼ autou genomenēs thermēs antilambanomenos, oiden hoti hēlios hyper gēs estin. houtōs kai hoi antilegontes ei kai mēpō pisteuousin, akmēn typhlōttontes peri tēn alētheian, alla kan heterōn pisteuontōn ginōskontes tēn dynamin, mē arneisthōsan tēn tou Christou theotēta, kai tēn hypʼ autou genomenēn anastasin.
For even a blind man, though he does not see the sun, yet feeling the warmth it produces, knows that the sun is above the earth. So also let those who contradict, even if they do not yet believe, still being blind to the truth, at least recognize his power from others who believe, and not deny the divinity of Christ and the resurrection accomplished by him.
32.4Robertson
Δῆλον γὰρ ὅτι εἰ νεκρός ἐστιν ὁ Χριστός, οὐκ ἂν τοὺς δαίμονας ἐδίωκε, καὶ τὰ εἴδωλα ἐσκύλευε· νεκρῷ γὰρ οὐκ ἄν ὑπήκουσαν οἱ δαίμονες. εἰ δὲ διώκονται φανερῶς τῇ τούτου ὀνομασία, δῆλον ἂν εἴη μὴ εἶναι τοῦτον νεκρόν, μάλιστα ὅτι δαίμονες, καὶ τὰ μὴ βλεπόμενα τοῖς ἀνθρώποις ὁρῶντες, ἠδύναντο γινώσκειν εἰ νεκρός ἐστιν ὁ Χριστός, καὶ μηδόλως ὑπακούειν αὐτῶ.
Dēlon gar hoti ei nekros estin ho Christos, ouk an tous daimonas ediōke, kai ta eidōla eskyleue; nekrǭ gar ouk an hypēkousan hoi daimones. ei de diōkontai phanerōs tę̄ toutou onomasia, dēlon an eiē mē einai touton nekron, malista hoti daimones, kai ta mē blepomena tois anthrōpois horōntes, ēdynanto ginōskein ei nekros estin ho Christos, kai mēdolōs hypakouein autō.
For it is clear that if Christ were dead, he would not be driving out the demons and despoiling the idols; for the demons would not obey a dead man. But if they are plainly driven out by the naming of his name, it must be clear that he is not dead, especially since the demons, who see even what is not seen by human beings, could know whether Christ is dead, and would not obey him at all.
32.5Robertson
Νῦν δὲ ὅ μὴ πιστεύουσιν ἀσεβεῖς ὁρῶσιν οἱ δαίμονες, ὅτι Θεός ἐστι, καὶ διὰ τοῦτο φεύγουσι καὶ προσπίπτουσιν αὐτῷ λέγοντες, ἃ καὶ ὅτε ἦν ἐν σώματι ἐφθέγξαντο, Οἴδαμέν σε τίς εἶ· σύ εἶ ὁ ἄγιος τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ Ἔα, τί σοι καὶ ἡμῖν, Υἱὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ; δέομαί σου, μή με βασανίσῃς,
Nyn de ho mē pisteuousin asebeis horōsin hoi daimones, hoti Theos esti, kai dia touto pheugousi kai prospiptousin autǭ legontes, ha kai hote ēn en sōmati ephthenxanto, Oidamen se tis ei; sy ei ho agios tou Theou kai Ea, ti soi kai hēmin, Huie tou Theou? deomai sou, mē me basanisę̄s,
But as it is, what the impious do not believe, the demons see: that he is God. And for this reason they flee and fall down before him, saying what they uttered when he was in the body: “We know who you are, the Holy One of God,” and, “Ah, what have you to do with us, Son of God? I beg you, do not torment me.”
32.6Robertson
Δαιμόνων τοίνυν ὁμολογούντων καὶ τῶν ἔργων ὁσημέραι μαρτυρούντων, φανερὸν ἄν εἴη, καὶ μηδεὶς ἀναιδευέσθω πρὸς τὴν ἀλήθειαν, ὅτι τε ἀνέστησε τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα ὁ Σωτήρ, καὶ ὅτι Θεοῦ Υἱός ἐστιν ἀληθινός, ἐξ αὐτοῦ οἷα δὴ ἐκ Πατρὸς ἴδιος Λόγος καὶ Σοφία καὶ Δύναμις ὑπάρχων, ὃς χρόνοις ὕστερον ἐπὶ σωτηρίᾳ τῶν πάντων ἔλαβε σῶμα, καὶ τὴν μὲν οἰκουμένην περὶ Πατρὸς ἐδίδαξε, τὸν δὲ θάνατον κατήργησε, πᾶσι δὲ τὴν ἀφθαρσίαν ἐχαρίσατο διὰ τῆς ἐπαγγελίας τῆς ἀναστάσεως, ἀπαρχὴν ταύτης τὸ ἴδιον ἐγείρας σῶμα, καὶ τρόπαιον αὐτὸ κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου καὶ τῆς τούτου φθορᾶς ἐπιδειξάμενος τῷ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ,
Daimonōn toinyn homologountōn kai tōn ergōn hosēmerai martyrountōn, phaneron an eiē, kai mēdeis anaideuesthō pros tēn alētheian, hoti te anestēse to heautou sōma ho Sōtēr, kai hoti Theou Huios estin alēthinos, ex autou hoia dē ek Patros idios Logos kai Sophia kai Dynamis hyparchōn, hos chronois hysteron epi sōtērią tōn pantōn elabe sōma, kai tēn men oikoumenēn peri Patros edidaxe, ton de thanaton katērgēse, pasi de tēn aphtharsian echarisato dia tēs epangelias tēs anastaseōs, aparchēn tautēs to idion egeiras sōma, kai tropaion auto kata tou thanatou kai tēs toutou phthoras epideixamenos tǭ sēmeiǭ tou staurou,
Since, then, the demons confess it and his works bear witness daily, it must be evident (and let no one be shameless toward the truth) both that the Savior raised his own body, and that he is the true Son of God, being from him, as from a Father, his own Word and Wisdom and Power; who in later times took a body for the salvation of all, taught the world about the Father, abolished death, and freely gave incorruption to all through the promise of the resurrection, having raised his own body as its firstfruits and displayed it by the sign of the cross as a trophy over death and its corruption.
Chapter 33
33.1Robertson
Τούτων δὲ οὕτως ἐχόντων, καὶ φανερᾶς οὔσης τῆς ἀποδείξεως περὶ τῆς ἀναστάσεως τοῦ σώματος καὶ τῆς κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου γενομένης ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος νίκης· φέρε, καὶ τὴν ἀπιστίαν τῶν Ἰουδαίων καὶ τὴν τῶν Ἑλλήνων χλεύην διελέγξωμεν.
Toutōn de houtōs echontōn, kai phaneras ousēs tēs apodeixeōs peri tēs anastaseōs tou sōmatos kai tēs kata tou thanatou genomenēs hypo tou Sōtēros nikēs; phere, kai tēn apistian tōn Ioudaiōn kai tēn tōn Hellēnōn chleuēn dielenxōmen.
This being so, and the proof of the resurrection of the body and of the victory won by the Savior over death being plain, come, let us also refute the unbelief of the Jews and the mockery of the Greeks.
33.2Robertson
Ἐπὶ τούτοις γὰρ ἴσως Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν ἀπιστοῦσιν, Ἕλληνες δὲ γελῶσι, τὸ ἀπρεπὲς τοῦ σταυροῦ καὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου διασύροντες· ἀλλὰ κατὰ ἀμφοτέρων ὁ λόγος οὐκ ὀκνήσει χωρῆσαι, μάλιστα κατʼ αὐτῶν τὰς ἀποδείξεις ἐναργεῖς ἔχων.
Epi toutois gar isōs Ioudaioi men apistousin, Hellēnes de gelōsi, to aprepes tou staurou kai tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Theou Logou diasyrontes; alla kata amphoterōn ho logos ouk oknēsei chōrēsai, malista katʼ autōn tas apodeixeis enargeis echōn.
For perhaps at these things Jews disbelieve and Greeks laugh, disparaging the unfittingness of the cross and of the Word of God becoming man. But our argument will not hesitate to proceed against both, having clear proofs against them.
33.3Robertson
Ἰουδαῖοι μὲν ἀπιστοῦντες ἔχουσιν ἀφʼ ὧν ἀναγινώσκουσι καὶ αὐτοὶ γραφῶν τὸν ἔλεγχον· ἄνω καὶ κάτω, καὶ πάσης ἁπλῶς θεοπνεύστου βίβλου περὶ τούτων διδασκούσης, ὡς καὶ αὐτὰ τὰ ῥήματα πρόδηλα. προφῆται μὲν γὰρ ἄνωθεν περὶ τοῦ κατὰ τὴν Παρθένον θαύματος καὶ τῆς ἐξ αὐτῆς γενομένης γεννήσεως προεμήνυον, λέγοντες· Ἰδοὺ ἡ Παρθένος ἐν γαστρὶ ἕξει καὶ τέξεται υἱόν, καὶ καλέσουσι τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ Ἐμμανουήλ, ὅ ἐστι μεθερμηνευόμενον, μεθʼ ἡμῶν ὁ Θεός.
Ioudaioi men apistountes echousin aphʼ hōn anaginōskousi kai autoi graphōn ton elenchon; anō kai katō, kai pasēs haplōs theopneustou biblou peri toutōn didaskousēs, hōs kai auta ta rhēmata prodēla. prophētai men gar anōthen peri tou kata tēn Parthenon thaumatos kai tēs ex autēs genomenēs gennēseōs proemēnyon, legontes; Idou hē Parthenos en gastri hexei kai texetai huion, kai kalesousi to onoma autou Emmanouēl, ho esti methermēneuomenon, methʼ hēmōn ho Theos.
The Jews in their unbelief have their refutation from the Scriptures that they themselves read; for from one end to the other, every inspired book teaches plainly about these things, as the very words make evident. For the prophets foretold from of old the wonder of the Virgin and the birth from her, saying: “Behold, the virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us.”
33.4Robertson
Μωσῆς δὲ ὁ τῷ ὄντι μέγας, καὶ παρʼ αὐτοῖς πιστευόμενος ἀληθής, περὶ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἀντὶ μεγάλου τὸ ῥητὸν δοκιμάσας καὶ ἀληθὲς ἐπιγνοὺς ἔθηκε λέγων· Ἀνατελεῖ ἄστρον ἐξ Ἰακώβ, καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἐξ Ἰσραήλ, καὶ θραύσει τοὺς ἀρχηγοὺς Μωάβ. καὶ πάλιν ὡς καλοί σου οἱ οἶκοι Ἰακώβ, αἱ σκηναί σου Ἰσραήλ, ὡσεὶ νάπαι σκιάζουσαι, καὶ ὡσεὶ παράδεισοι ἐπὶ ποταμῶν, καὶ ὡσεὶ σκηναὶ ἃς ἔπηξεν ὁ Κύριος, ὡσεὶ κέδροι παρʼ ὕδατα. ἐξελεύσεται ἄνθρωπος ἐκ τοῦ σπέρματος αὐτοῦ, καὶ κυριεύσει ἐθνῶν πολλῶν καὶ πάλιν Ἡσαΐας· Πρὶν ἢ γνῶναι τὸ παιδίον καλεῖν πατέρα, ἢ μητέρα, λήψεται δύναμιν Δαμασκοῦ, καὶ τὰ σκύλα Σαμαρείας ἔναντι βασιλέως Ἀσσυρίων.
Mōsēs de ho tǭ onti megas, kai parʼ autois pisteuomenos alēthēs, peri tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Sōtēros anti megalou to rhēton dokimasas kai alēthes epignous ethēke legōn; Anatelei astron ex Iakōb, kai anthrōpos ex Israēl, kai thrausei tous archēgous Mōab. kai palin hōs kaloi sou hoi oikoi Iakōb, hai skēnai sou Israēl, hōsei napai skiazousai, kai hōsei paradeisoi epi potamōn, kai hōsei skēnai has epēxen ho Kyrios, hōsei kedroi parʼ hydata. exeleusetai anthrōpos ek tou spermatos autou, kai kyrieusei ethnōn pollōn kai palin Hēsaïas; Prin ē gnōnai to paidion kalein patera, ē mētera, lēpsetai dynamin Damaskou, kai ta skyla Samareias enanti basileōs Assyriōn.
And Moses, who is truly great and believed by them to be truthful, having judged the saying about the Savior's becoming man to be of great moment and recognizing its truth, set it down, saying: “A star shall rise out of Jacob, and a man out of Israel, and he shall crush the rulers of Moab.” And again: “How fair are your houses, O Jacob, your tents, O Israel; like shady glens, and like gardens by rivers, and like tents which the Lord has pitched, like cedars by the waters. A man shall come forth from his seed, and he shall rule over many nations.” And again Isaiah: “Before the child knows how to call father or mother, he shall take the power of Damascus and the spoils of Samaria before the king of Assyria.”
33.5Robertson
Ὅτι μὲν οὖν ἄνθρωπος φανήσεται, διὰ τούτων προκαταγγέλλεται. ὅτι δὲ Κύριος πάντων ἐστὶν ὁ ἐρχόμενος, πάλιν προμηνύουσι λέγοντες· Ἰδοὺ Κύριος κάθηται ἐπὶ νεφέλης κούφης, καὶ ἤξει εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ σεισθήσεται τὰ χειροποίητα Αἰγύπτου. καὶ γὰρ κἀκεῖθεν αὐτὸν ὁ Πατὴρ ἀνακαλεῖ λέγων Ἐξ Ἀἰγύπτου ἐκάλεσα τὸν υἱόν μου.
Hoti men oun anthrōpos phanēsetai, dia toutōn prokatangelletai. hoti de Kyrios pantōn estin ho erchomenos, palin promēnyousi legontes; Idou Kyrios kathētai epi nephelēs kouphēs, kai ēxei eis Aigypton, kai seisthēsetai ta cheiropoiēta Aigyptou. kai gar kakeithen auton ho Patēr anakalei legōn Ex Aigyptou ekalesa ton huion mou.
That he would appear as a man, then, is announced beforehand by these passages. And that he who comes is Lord of all, they foretell again, saying: “Behold, the Lord sits on a swift cloud, and will come into Egypt, and the works of men's hands in Egypt shall be shaken.” And from there too the Father calls him back, saying: “Out of Egypt I have called my son.”
Chapter 34
34.1Robertson
Οὐ σεσιώπηται δὲ οὐδὲ ὁ τούτου θάνατος· ἀλλὰ καὶ λίαν τηλαυγῶς ἐν ταῖς θείαις σημαίνεται γραφαῖς. Καὶ γὰρ καὶ τὴν αἰτίαν τοῦ θανάτου, ὅτι μὴ διʼ ἑαυτόν, ἀλλʼ ὑπὲρ τῆς πάντων ἀθανασίας καὶ σωτηρίας ὑπομένει, καὶ τὴν Ἰουδαίων ἐπιβουλήν, καὶ τὰς εἰς αὐτὸν γινομένας παρʼ αὐτῶν ὕβρεις οὐκ ἐφοβήθησαν εἰπεῖν πρὸς τὸ μηδένα αὐτῶν τῶν γινομένων ἀνήκοον εἶναι καὶ πλανηθῆναι.
Ou sesiōpētai de oude ho toutou thanatos; alla kai lian tēlaugōs en tais theiais sēmainetai graphais. Kai gar kai tēn aitian tou thanatou, hoti mē diʼ heauton, allʼ hyper tēs pantōn athanasias kai sōtērias hypomenei, kai tēn Ioudaiōn epiboulēn, kai tas eis auton ginomenas parʼ autōn hybreis ouk ephobēthēsan eipein pros to mēdena autōn tōn ginomenōn anēkoon einai kai planēthēnai.
Nor has his death been passed over in silence; it is indicated very plainly in the divine Scriptures. For they were not afraid to tell both the reason for his death, that he endures it not for his own sake but for the immortality and salvation of all, and the plot of the Jews and the outrages done to him by them, so that no one might be ignorant of what happened or be led astray.
34.2Robertson
Φασὶ τοίνυν· Ἄνθρωπος ἐν πληγῇ ὥν, καὶ εἰδὼς φέρειν μαλακίαν, ὅτι ἀπέστραπται τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ· ἠτιμάσθη καὶ οὐκ ἐλογίσθη. αὐτὸς τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν φέρει, καὶ περὶ ἡμῶν ὀδυνᾶται· καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐλογισάμεθα αὐτὸν εἶναι ἐν πόνῳ, καὶ ἐν πληγῇ, καὶ ἐν κακώσει· αὐτὸς δὲ ἐτραυματίσθη διὰ τὰς ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν, καὶ μεμαλάκισται διὰ τὰς ἀνομίας ἡμῶν· παιδεία εἰρήνης ἡμῶν ἐπʼ αὐτόν, τῷ μώλωπι αὐτοῦ ἡμεῖς ἰάθημεν. θαύμαζε τὴν τοῦ Λόγου φιλανθρωπίαν, ὅτι διʼ ἡμᾶς ἀτιμάζεται, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἔντιμοι γενώμεθα. Πάντες γάρ, φησιν ὡς πρόβατα ἐπλανήθημεν· ἄνθρωπος τῇ ὁδῶ αὐτοῦ ἐπλανήθη· καὶ Κύριος παρέδωκεν αὐτὸν ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις ἡμῶν· καὶ αὐτὸς διὰ τὸ κεκακῶσθαι οὐκ ἀνοίγει τὸ στόμα. ὡς πρόβατον ἐπὶ σφαγὴν ἤχθη, καὶ ὡς ἀμνὸς ἐναντίον τοῦ κείροντος αὐτὸν ἄφωνος, οὕτως οὐκ ἀνοίγει τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ· ἐν τῇ ταπεινώσει αὐτοῦ ἡ κρίσις αὐτοῦ ἤρθη.
Phasi toinyn; Anthrōpos en plēgę̄ hōn, kai eidōs pherein malakian, hoti apestraptai to prosōpon autou; ētimasthē kai ouk elogisthē. autos tas hamartias hēmōn pherei, kai peri hēmōn odynatai; kai hēmeis elogisametha auton einai en ponǭ, kai en plēgę̄, kai en kakōsei; autos de etraumatisthē dia tas hamartias hēmōn, kai memalakistai dia tas anomias hēmōn; paideia eirēnēs hēmōn epʼ auton, tǭ mōlōpi autou hēmeis iathēmen. thaumaze tēn tou Logou philanthrōpian, hoti diʼ hēmas atimazetai, hina hēmeis entimoi genōmetha. Pantes gar, phēsin hōs probata eplanēthēmen; anthrōpos tę̄ hodō autou eplanēthē; kai Kyrios paredōken auton tais hamartiais hēmōn; kai autos dia to kekakōsthai ouk anoigei to stoma. hōs probaton epi sphagēn ēchthē, kai hōs amnos enantion tou keirontos auton aphōnos, houtōs ouk anoigei to stoma autou; en tę̄ tapeinōsei autou hē krisis autou ērthē.
They say, then: “A man under a blow, and knowing how to bear weakness, for his face is turned away; he was dishonored and not esteemed. He bears our sins and suffers pain for us; and we esteemed him to be in toil and under a blow and in affliction. But he was wounded because of our sins and made weak because of our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him; by his bruise we were healed.” Marvel at the love of the Word for humankind, that he is dishonored for our sake so that we may be honored. “For all we,” it says, “like sheep have gone astray; man has gone astray in his way; and the Lord gave him up for our sins; and he, because he was afflicted, does not open his mouth. As a sheep he was led to the slaughter, and as a lamb before its shearer is dumb, so he does not open his mouth. In his humiliation his judgment was taken away.”
34.3Robertson
Εἶτα, ἵνα μή τις αὐτὸν κοινὸν ἄνθρωπον ἐκ τοῦ πάθους ὑπολάβῃ. προλαμβάνει τὰς ὑπονοίας τῶν ἀνθρώπων, καὶ τὴν ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ δύναμιν, καὶ τὸ πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἀνόμοιον τῆς φύσεως διηγεῖται ἡ γραφὴ λέγουσα· Τῆν δὲ γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; ὅτι αἴρεται ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς ἡ ζωὴ αὐτοῦ. ἀπὸ τῶν ἀνομιῶν τοῦ λαοῦ ἤχθη εἰς θάνατον. καὶ δώσω τοὺς πονηροὺς ἀντὶ τῆς ταφῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τοὺς πλουσίους ἀντὶ τοῦ θανάτου αὐτοῦ· ὅτι ἀνομίαν οὐκ ἐποίησεν, οὐδὲ εὑρέθη δόλος ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτοῦ. Καὶ Κύριος βούλεται καθαρίσαι αὐτὸν ἀπὸ τῆς πληγῆς.
Eita, hina mē tis auton koinon anthrōpon ek tou pathous hypolabę̄. prolambanei tas hyponoias tōn anthrōpōn, kai tēn hyper autou dynamin, kai to pros hēmas anomoion tēs physeōs diēgeitai hē graphē legousa; Tēn de genean autou tis diēgēsetai? hoti airetai apo tēs gēs hē zōē autou. apo tōn anomiōn tou laou ēchthē eis thanaton. kai dōsō tous ponērous anti tēs taphēs autou, kai tous plousious anti tou thanatou autou; hoti anomian ouk epoiēsen, oude heurethē dolos en tǭ stomati autou. Kai Kyrios bouletai katharisai auton apo tēs plēgēs.
Then, lest anyone should suppose from his suffering that he was an ordinary man, Scripture anticipates people's suspicions, and declares both his power beyond them and the unlikeness of his nature to ours, saying: “Who shall declare his generation? For his life is taken away from the earth. Because of the iniquities of the people he was led to death. And I will give the wicked in return for his burial, and the rich in return for his death; for he did no iniquity, nor was deceit found in his mouth. And the Lord wills to cleanse him from the blow.”
Chapter 35
35.1Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἴσως περὶ μὲν τῆς τοῦ θανάτου προφητείας ἀκούσας, ζητεῖς καὶ τὰ περὶ τοῦ σταυροῦ σημαινόμενα μαθεῖν. οὐδὲ γὰρ οὐδὲ τοῦτο σεσιώπηται· δεδήλωται δὲ καὶ λίαν τηλαυγῶς ἀπὸ τῶν ἁγίων.
Allʼ isōs peri men tēs tou thanatou prophēteias akousas, zēteis kai ta peri tou staurou sēmainomena mathein. oude gar oude touto sesiōpētai; dedēlōtai de kai lian tēlaugōs apo tōn hagiōn.
But perhaps, having heard the prophecy of his death, you seek to learn also what is indicated about the cross. Nor has this been passed over in silence; it has been shown very plainly by the saints.
35.2Robertson
Μωϋσῆς γὰρ πρῶτος μεγάλῃ τῇ φωνῇ προαπαγγέλλει λέγων· Ὄψεσθε τὴν ζωὴν ὑμῶν κρεμαμένην ἀπέναντι τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν ὑμῶν, καὶ οὐ μὴ πιστεύσητε.
Mōÿsēs gar prōtos megalę̄ tę̄ phōnę̄ proapangellei legōn; Opsesthe tēn zōēn hymōn kremamenēn apenanti tōn ophthalmōn hymōn, kai ou mē pisteusēte.
For Moses first announces it beforehand with a loud voice, saying: “You shall see your life hanging before your eyes, and you shall not believe.”
35.3Robertson
Καὶ οἱ μετʼ αὐτὸν δὲ προφῆται πάλιν περὶ τούτου μαρτυροῦσι λέγοντες· Ἐγὼ δὲ ὡς ἀρνίον ἄκακον ἀγόμενον τοῦ θύεσθαι, οὐκ ἔγνων· ἐπʼ ἐμὲ ἐλογίσαντο πονηρὸν λέγοντες· δεῦτε, καὶ ἐμβάλωμεν ξύλον εἰς τὸν ἄρτον αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἐκτρίψωμεν αὐτὸν ἀπὸ γῆς ζώντων
Kai hoi metʼ auton de prophētai palin peri toutou martyrousi legontes; Egō de hōs arnion akakon agomenon tou thyesthai, ouk egnōn; epʼ eme elogisanto ponēron legontes; deute, kai embalōmen xylon eis ton arton autou, kai ektripsōmen auton apo gēs zōntōn
And the prophets after him again bear witness about this, saying: “But I, like an innocent lamb led to be sacrificed, did not know it; they devised evil against me, saying: Come, let us put wood into his bread, and destroy him from the land of the living.”
35.4Robertson
Καὶ πάλιν, Ὠρυξαν χεῖράς μου καὶ πόδας μου ἐξηρίθμησαν πάντα τὰ ὀστᾶ μου, διεμερίσαντο τὰ ἱμάτιά μου ἑαυτοῖς, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν ἱματισμόν μου ἔβαλον κλῆρον
Kai palin, Ōryxan cheiras mou kai podas mou exērithmēsan panta ta osta mou, diemerisanto ta himatia mou heautois, kai epi ton himatismon mou ebalon klēron
And again: “They pierced my hands and my feet; they counted all my bones; they divided my garments among themselves, and for my clothing they cast lots.”
35.5Robertson
Θάνατος δὲ μετέωρος, καὶ ἐν ξύλῳ γινόμενος, οὐκ ἄλλος ἂν εἴη, εἰ μὴ ὁ σταυρός· καὶ ἐν οὐδενὶ δὲ πάλιν θανάτῳ διορύσσονται χεῖρες καὶ πόδες, εἰ μὴ ἐν μόνῳ τῷ σταυρῷ.
Thanatos de meteōros, kai en xylǭ ginomenos, ouk allos an eiē, ei mē ho stauros; kai en oudeni de palin thanatǭ dioryssontai cheires kai podes, ei mē en monǭ tǭ staurǭ.
A death lifted up and taking place on wood could be no other than the cross; and in no other death, again, are hands and feet pierced, but only on the cross.
35.6Robertson
Ἐπειδὴ δὲ τῇ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐπιδημίᾳ καὶ πάντα τὰ ἔθνη πανταχόθεν ἐπιγινώσκειν τὸν Θεὸν ἤρξαντο, οὐδὲ τοῦτο ἀπαρασήμαντον κατέλειψαν· ἀλλʼ ἔστι καὶ περὶ τούτων μνήμη ἐν τοῖς ἀγίοις γράμμασιν Ἔσται γάρ, φησιν, ἡ ῥίζα τοῦ Ἰεσσαί καὶ ὁ ἀνιστάμενος ἄρχειν ἐθνῶν, ἐπʼ αὐτῷ ἔθνη ἐλπιοῦσι. ταῦτα μὲν ὀλίγα πρὸς ἀπόδειξιν τῶν γενομένων.
Epeidē de tę̄ tou Sōtēros epidēmią kai panta ta ethnē pantachothen epiginōskein ton Theon ērxanto, oude touto aparasēmanton kateleipsan; allʼ esti kai peri toutōn mnēmē en tois agiois grammasin Estai gar, phēsin, hē rhiza tou Iessai kai ho anistamenos archein ethnōn, epʼ autǭ ethnē elpiousi. tauta men oliga pros apodeixin tōn genomenōn.
And since at the Savior's coming all the nations everywhere began to know God, they did not leave this unmarked either; there is mention of it too in the holy writings: “There shall be,” it says, “the root of Jesse, and he who rises to rule the nations; in him the nations shall hope.” These are a few proofs of what has happened.
35.7Robertson
Πᾶσα δὲ γραφὴ πεπλήρωται διελέγχουσα τὴν Ἰουδαίων ἀπιστίαν. τίς γὰρ πώποτε τῶν ἐν ταῖς θείαις γραφαῖς ἱστορηθέντων δικαίων, καὶ ἀγίων προφητῶν, καὶ πατριαρχῶν, ἐκ παρθένου μόνης ἔσχε τὴν τοῦ σώματος γένεσιν; ἥ τίς γυνὴ χωρὶς ἀνδρὸς αὐτάρκης γέγονε πρὸς σύστασιν ἀνθρώπων; οὐκ Ἅβελ μὲν ἐξ Ἀδὰμ γέγονεν Ἑνὼχ δὲ ἐκ τοῦ Ἰάρεδ, Νῶε ἐκ Λάμεχ, καὶ Ἀβραὶμ μὲν ἐκ Θάφφα, Ἰσαὰκ δὲ ἐξ Ἀβραάμ, καὶ Ἰακὼβ ἐξ Ισαάκ; οὐχὶ Ιούδας ἐξ Ἰακώβ, καὶ Μωϋσῆς καὶ Ἀαρὼν ἐξ Ἀμεράμ οὐ Σαμοιὴλ τοῦ Ἐλκανᾶ γέγονεν, οὐ Δαβὶδ τοῦ Ἰεσσαί, οὐ Σολομὼν τοῦ Δαβίδ, οὐκ Ἐζεκίας τοῦ Ἄχαζ, οὐκ Ἰωσίας τοῦ Ἀμώς, οὐχ Ἡσαΐας τοῦ Ἀμώς, οὐχ Ἱερεμίας τοῦ Χελκίου, οὐκ Ἰεζεκιὴλ τοῦ Βουζί; οὐχ ἕκαστος ἔσχε τὸν πατέρα τῆς γενέσεως ἀρχηγόν; τίς οὖν ὁ ἐκ παρθένου μόνης γεγονώς; ὅτι καὶ λίαν ἐμέλησε τῷ προφήτῃ περὶ τῆς τούτου σημασίας.
Pasa de graphē peplērōtai dielenchousa tēn Ioudaiōn apistian. tis gar pōpote tōn en tais theiais graphais historēthentōn dikaiōn, kai agiōn prophētōn, kai patriarchōn, ek parthenou monēs esche tēn tou sōmatos genesin? hē tis gynē chōris andros autarkēs gegone pros systasin anthrōpōn? ouk Habel men ex Adam gegonen Henōch de ek tou Iared, Nōe ek Lamech, kai Abraim men ek Thaphpha, Isaak de ex Abraam, kai Iakōb ex Isaak? ouchi Ioudas ex Iakōb, kai Mōÿsēs kai Aarōn ex Ameram ou Samoiēl tou Elkana gegonen, ou Dabid tou Iessai, ou Solomōn tou Dabid, ouk Ezekias tou Achaz, ouk Iōsias tou Amōs, ouch Hēsaïas tou Amōs, ouch Hieremias tou Chelkiou, ouk Iezekiēl tou Bouzi? ouch hekastos esche ton patera tēs geneseōs archēgon? tis oun ho ek parthenou monēs gegonōs? hoti kai lian emelēse tǭ prophētę̄ peri tēs toutou sēmasias.
But all Scripture is full of refutations of the unbelief of the Jews. For who ever, among the righteous men, holy prophets, and patriarchs recorded in the divine Scriptures, had his bodily birth from a virgin alone? Or what woman has been sufficient without a man for the conception of human beings? Was not Abel born of Adam, Enoch of Jared, Noah of Lamech, Abraham of Terah, Isaac of Abraham, and Jacob of Isaac? Was not Judah born of Jacob, and Moses and Aaron of Amram? Was not Samuel the son of Elkanah, David of Jesse, Solomon of David, Hezekiah of Ahaz, Josiah of Amon, Isaiah of Amoz, Jeremiah of Hilkiah, Ezekiel of Buzi? Did not each have a father as the source of his birth? Who, then, is the one born of a virgin alone? For the prophet took great care over this sign.
35.8Robertson
Τίνος δὲ τῆς γενέσεως προέδραμεν ἀστὴρ ἐν οὐρανοῖς, καὶ τὸν γενηθεντα ἐσήμανε τῇ οἰκουμένῃ; Μωϋσῆς μὲν γὰρ γεννώμενος, ἐκρύπτετο ὑπὸ τῶν γονέων· Δαβὶδ δὲ οὐδὲ τοῖς ἐκ γειτόνων ἠκούσθη, ὅπουγε οὐδὲ ὁ μέγας Σαμουὴλ αὐτὸν ἐγίνωσκεν, ἀλλʼ ἐπυνθάνετο, εἰ ἔτι ἄλλος ἐστὶν υἱὸς τῷ Ἰεσσαί; Ἁβραὰμ δὲ λοιπὸν γεγονὼς μέγας ἐγνώσθη τοῖς ἐγγύς. τῆς δὲ τοῦ Χριστοῦ γενέσεως μάρτυς οὐκ ἄνθρωπος, ἀλλʼ ἀστὴρ φαινόμενος ἦν ἐν οὐρανῷ, ὅθεν καὶ κατέβαινεν.
Tinos de tēs geneseōs proedramen astēr en ouranois, kai ton genēthenta esēmane tę̄ oikoumenę̄? Mōÿsēs men gar gennōmenos, ekrypteto hypo tōn goneōn; Dabid de oude tois ek geitonōn ēkousthē, hopouge oude ho megas Samouēl auton eginōsken, allʼ epynthaneto, ei eti allos estin huios tǭ Iessai? Habraam de loipon gegonōs megas egnōsthē tois engys. tēs de tou Christou geneseōs martys ouk anthrōpos, allʼ astēr phainomenos ēn en ouranǭ, hothen kai katebainen.
And whose birth did a star in the heavens run before, signaling to the world the one who was born? For Moses, when he was born, was hidden by his parents; and David was not heard of even by his neighbors, since even the great Samuel did not know him, but asked whether Jesse had yet another son. Abraham became known to those near him only after he had become great. But of Christ's birth the witness was not a man but a star appearing in heaven, from where he was coming down.
Chapter 36
36.1Robertson
Τίς δὲ πώποτε τῶν γενομένων βασιλέων πρὶν ἰσχῦσαι καλεῖν πατέρα ἢ μητέρα ἐβασίλευσε καὶ τρόπαια κατὰ τῶν ἐχθρῶν εἴληφεν; Οὐ Δαβὶδ τριακονταετὴς ἐβασίλευσε, καὶ Σολομὼν νέος γεγονὼς ἐβασίλευσεν; Οὐκ Ἰωὰς ἐτῶν ἑπτὰ γενόμενος ἐπὶ τὴν βασιλείαν παρῆλθε, καὶ ὁ ἔτι κατωτέρω Ἰωσίας περὶ ἔτη γεγονὼς ἑπτὰ τῆς ἀρχῆς ἀντελάβετο; ἀλλὰ καὶ ὅμως οὗτοι ταύτην ἄγοντες τὴν ἡλικίαν, ἴσχυον καλεῖν πατέρα ἢ μητέρα.
Tis de pōpote tōn genomenōn basileōn prin ischysai kalein patera ē mētera ebasileuse kai tropaia kata tōn echthrōn eilēphen? Ou Dabid triakontaetēs ebasileuse, kai Solomōn neos gegonōs ebasileusen? Ouk Iōas etōn hepta genomenos epi tēn basileian parēlthe, kai ho eti katōterō Iōsias peri etē gegonōs hepta tēs archēs antelabeto? alla kai homōs houtoi tautēn agontes tēn hēlikian, ischyon kalein patera ē mētera.
And which of the kings that have been ever reigned and won trophies over his enemies before he was able to call father or mother? Did not David come to the throne at thirty years of age, and Solomon when he had become a young man? Did not Joash come to the kingdom at seven years old, and Josiah, later still, take up the rule at about seven? Yet even these, at that age, were able to call father or mother.
36.2Robertson
Τίς οὖν ἄρα ἐστὶν ὁ σχεδὸν πρὶν γενέσεως βασιλεύων, καὶ σκυλεύων τοὺς ἐχθρούς; τίς δὲ τοιοῦτος γέγονε βασιλεὺς ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ, καὶ ἐν τῷ Ἰούδᾳ, λεγέτωσαν οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι διερευνήσαντες, ἐφʼ ὃν τὰ ἔθνη πάντα τὴν ἐλπίδα τέθεινται καὶ εἰρήνην ἔσχε; καὶ οὐ μᾶλλον ἠναντιοῦντο πανταχόθεν αὐτοῖς;
Tis oun ara estin ho schedon prin geneseōs basileuōn, kai skyleuōn tous echthrous? tis de toioutos gegone basileus en tǭ Israēl, kai en tǭ Ioudą, legetōsan hoi Ioudaioi diereunēsantes, ephʼ hon ta ethnē panta tēn elpida tetheintai kai eirēnēn esche? kai ou mallon ēnantiounto pantachothen autois?
Who, then, is it that reigns almost before his birth and despoils his enemies? Let the Jews search and say what such king there has been in Israel or in Judah, on whom all the nations have set their hope and had peace, and were not rather opposed to them on every side.
36.3Robertson
Ἕως γὰρ συνειστήκει Ἰερουσαλὴμ, πόλεμος ἦν ἄσπονδος αὐτοῖς, καὶ ἐμάχοντο πάντες πρὸς τὸν Ἰσραήλ, Ἀσσύριοι μὲν θλίβοντες, Αἰγύπτιοι δὲ διώκοντες, Βαβυλώνιοι δὲ ἐπιβαίνοντες· καὶ τό γε θαυμαστόν, ὅτι καὶ Σύρους τοὺς ἐκ γειτόνων ἀντιπολεμοῦντας εἶχον αὐτοῖς. ἢ οὐχὶ Δαβὶδ τοὺς ἐν Μωὰβ ἐπολέμει, καὶ τοὺς Σύρους ἐξέκοπτεν, Ἰωσίας τοὺς πλησίον ἐφυλάττετο, καὶ Ἑζεκίας ἐδειλία τὴν ἀλαζονείαν τοῦ Σεναχηρείμ, καὶ Μωϋσεῖ ὁ Ἀμαλὴκ ἐστρατεύετο, καὶ οἱ Ἀμορραῖοι ἠναντιοῦντο, Ἰησοῦ τῷ τοῦ Ναυὴ οἱ τὴν Ἱεριχὼ κατοικοῦντες ἀντιπαρετάσσοντο; καὶ ὅλως ἄσπονδα ἦν τοῖς ἔθνεσι πρὸς τὸν Ἱσραὴλ τὰ τῆς φιλίας; τίς οὖν ἐστὶν εἰς ὃν τὰ ἔθνη τὴν ἐλπίδα τίθεται, ἄξιον ἰδεῖν· εἶναι γὰρ δεῖ, ἐπεὶ καὶ τὸν προφήτην ἀδύνατον ψεύσασθαι.
Heōs gar syneistēkei Ierousalēm, polemos ēn aspondos autois, kai emachonto pantes pros ton Israēl, Assyrioi men thlibontes, Aigyptioi de diōkontes, Babylōnioi de epibainontes; kai to ge thaumaston, hoti kai Syrous tous ek geitonōn antipolemountas eichon autois. ē ouchi Dabid tous en Mōab epolemei, kai tous Syrous exekopten, Iōsias tous plēsion ephylatteto, kai Hezekias edeilia tēn alazoneian tou Senachēreim, kai Mōÿsei ho Amalēk estrateueto, kai hoi Amorraioi ēnantiounto, Iēsou tǭ tou Nauē hoi tēn Hierichō katoikountes antiparetassonto? kai holōs asponda ēn tois ethnesi pros ton Hisraēl ta tēs philias? tis oun estin eis hon ta ethnē tēn elpida tithetai, axion idein; einai gar dei, epei kai ton prophētēn adynaton pseusasthai.
For as long as Jerusalem stood there was war without truce against them, and all fought against Israel: the Assyrians oppressing them, the Egyptians pursuing them, the Babylonians attacking them; and, remarkably, they even had their neighbors the Syrians making war against them. Did not David fight those in Moab and cut down the Syrians? Did not Josiah guard against his neighbors, and Hezekiah fear the arrogance of Sennacherib? Did not Amalek take the field against Moses, and the Amorites oppose him, and the inhabitants of Jericho array themselves against Joshua son of Nun? And in general, were not the nations' relations with Israel without truce or friendship? It is worth seeing, then, who it is on whom the nations set their hope; for there must be such a one, since the prophet cannot lie.
36.4Robertson
Τίνος δὲ τῶν ἀγίων προφητῶν ἢ τῶν ἄνωθεν πατριαρχῶν ὁ θάνατος ἐν σταυρῷ γέγονεν ὑπὲρ τῆς πάντων σωτηρίας; ἢ τίς ἐτραυματίσθη καὶ ἀνῃρέθη ὑπὲρ τῆς πάντων ὑγείας; τίς δὲ τῶν δικαίων, ἢ τῶν Βασιλέων κατῆλθεν εἰς Αἴγυπτον, καὶ τῇ τούτου καθόδῳ τὰ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων εἴδωλα πέπαυται; Ἀβραὰμ μὲν γὰρ κατῆλθε, καὶ πάλιν ἡ εἰδωλατρία κατὰ πάντων. Μωϋσῆς ἐκεῖ γεγένηται, καὶ οὐδὲν ἦττον ἦν ἐκεῖ ἡ τῶν πεπλανημένων θρησκεία.
Tinos de tōn agiōn prophētōn ē tōn anōthen patriarchōn ho thanatos en staurǭ gegonen hyper tēs pantōn sōtērias? ē tis etraumatisthē kai anę̄rethē hyper tēs pantōn hygeias? tis de tōn dikaiōn, ē tōn Basileōn katēlthen eis Aigypton, kai tę̄ toutou kathodǭ ta tōn Aigyptiōn eidōla pepautai? Abraam men gar katēlthe, kai palin hē eidōlatria kata pantōn. Mōÿsēs ekei gegenētai, kai ouden ētton ēn ekei hē tōn peplanēmenōn thrēskeia.
And which of the holy prophets or of the patriarchs of old died on a cross for the salvation of all? Or who was wounded and put to death for the healing of all? And which of the righteous or of the kings went down into Egypt, and by his going down the idols of the Egyptians ceased? Abraham went down, and idolatry still prevailed over all. Moses was born there, and the worship of those led astray was there no less.
Chapter 37
37.1Robertson
Τίς δὲ τῶν ἐν τῇ γραφῇ μαρτυρουμένων διωρύχθη τὰς χεῖρας καὶ τοὺς πόδας, ἢ ὅλως ἐπὶ ξύλου κεκρέμασται καὶ σταυρῷ τετελείωται ὑπὲρ τῆς πάντων σωτηρίας; Ἀβραὰμ μὲν γὰρ ἐπὶ κλίνης ἐκλείπων ἀπέθανεν· Ἰσαὰκ δὲ καὶ Ἰακὼβ καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐξάραντες τοὺς πόδας ἐπὶ κλίνης ἀπέθανον. Μωυσῆς καὶ Ἀαρὼν ἐν τῷ ὄρει, Δαβὶδ ἐν τῷ οἴκῳ τετελεύτηκεν, οὐδεμίαν ἐπιβουλὴν ὑπὸ τῶν λαῶν παθών. εἰ δὲ καὶ ζητηθῇ ὑπὸ τοῦ Σαούλ, ἀλλὰ ἀβλαβὴς ἐσώζετο. Ἡσαΐας ἐπρίσθη μέν, ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐπὶ ξύλου κεκρέμασται· Ἱερεμίας ὑβρίσθη ἀλλʼ οὐ κατακριθεὶς ἀπέθανεν· Ἰεζεκιὴλ ἔπασχεν, ἀλλʼ οὐχ ὑπὲρ τοῦ λαοῦ, ἀλλὰ τὰ ἐσόμενα κατὰ τοῦ λαοῦ σημαίνων.
Tis de tōn en tę̄ graphę̄ martyroumenōn diōrychthē tas cheiras kai tous podas, ē holōs epi xylou kekremastai kai staurǭ teteleiōtai hyper tēs pantōn sōtērias? Abraam men gar epi klinēs ekleipōn apethanen; Isaak de kai Iakōb kai autoi exarantes tous podas epi klinēs apethanon. Mōysēs kai Aarōn en tǭ orei, Dabid en tǭ oikǭ teteleutēken, oudemian epiboulēn hypo tōn laōn pathōn. ei de kai zētēthę̄ hypo tou Saoul, alla ablabēs esōzeto. Hēsaïas epristhē men, allʼ ouk epi xylou kekremastai; Hieremias hybristhē allʼ ou katakritheis apethanen; Iezekiēl epaschen, allʼ ouch hyper tou laou, alla ta esomena kata tou laou sēmainōn.
And which of those attested in Scripture was pierced in hands and feet, or hung at all on a tree and was put to death on a cross for the salvation of all? Abraham died failing on his bed; Isaac and Jacob too died on their beds, drawing up their feet. Moses and Aaron died on the mountain, David in his house, suffering no plot from the people; and if he was sought by Saul, he was kept unharmed. Isaiah was sawn asunder, but was not hung on a tree; Jeremiah was insulted, but did not die under sentence; Ezekiel suffered, but not for the people, only signifying what would come upon the people.
37.2Robertson
Ἔπειτα οὗτοι καὶ πάσχοντες, ἄνθρωποι ἦσαν, ὁποῖοι καὶ πάντες κατὰ τὴν τῆς φύσεως ὁμοιότητα, ὁ δὲ σημαινόμενος ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν ὑπὲρ πάντων πάσχειν, οὐκ ἁπλῶς ἄνθρωπος, ἀλλὰ ζωὴ πάντων λέγεται, κἂν ὅμοιος κατὰ τὴν φύσιν τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. Ὄψεσθε γάρ, φησι, τὴν ζωὴν ὑμῶν κρεμαμένην ἀπέναντι τῶν ὠφθαλμῶν ὑμῶν, καὶ Τῆν γενεὰν αὐτοῦ τίς διηγήσεται; πάντων μὲν γὰρ τῶν ἁγίων τὴν γενεάν τις δύναται μαθὼν ἄνωθεν διηγήσασθαι τίς καὶ πόθεν ἕκαστος γέγονε· τοῦ δὲ τυγχάνοντος ζωῆς ἀδιήγητον τὴν γενεὰν οἱ θεῖοι σημαίνουσι λόγοι.
Epeita houtoi kai paschontes, anthrōpoi ēsan, hopoioi kai pantes kata tēn tēs physeōs homoiotēta, ho de sēmainomenos ek tōn graphōn hyper pantōn paschein, ouk haplōs anthrōpos, alla zōē pantōn legetai, kan homoios kata tēn physin tois anthrōpois. Opsesthe gar, phēsi, tēn zōēn hymōn kremamenēn apenanti tōn ōphthalmōn hymōn, kai Tēn genean autou tis diēgēsetai? pantōn men gar tōn hagiōn tēn genean tis dynatai mathōn anōthen diēgēsasthai tis kai pothen hekastos gegone; tou de tynchanontos zōēs adiēgēton tēn genean hoi theioi sēmainousi logoi.
Besides, these men, even when they suffered, were men, like all others in the likeness of their nature. But he who is shown in the Scriptures to suffer on behalf of all is called not simply a man, but the Life of all, even though he was like human beings in nature. For it says: “You shall see your Life hanging before your eyes,” and, “Who shall declare his generation?” For one can learn and declare the generation of all the saints from the beginning, who each was and where he came from; but the divine words indicate that the generation of him who is Life cannot be declared.
37.3Robertson
Τίς οὖν ἐστι, περὶ οὗ ταῦτα λέγουσιν αἱ θεῖαι γραφαί; ἢ τίς τηλικοῦτος, ὡς καὶ τοὺς προφήτας περὶ αὐτοῦ τοσαῦτα προκαταγγέλλειν; ἀλλὰ γὰρ οὐδεὶς ἄλλος ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς εὑρίσκεται, πλὴν τοῦ κοινοῦ πάντων Σωτῆρος τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ. οὗτος γάρ ἐστιν ὁ ἐκ παρθένου προελθὼν καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἐπὶ γῆς φανείς, καὶ ἀδιήγητον ἔχων τὴν κατὰ σάρκα γενεάν. οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ὃς δύναται τὸν κατὰ σάρκα πατέρα τούτου λέγειν, οὐκ ὄντος τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ ἐξ ἀνδρός, ἀλλʼ ἐκ παρθένου μόνης.
Tis oun esti, peri hou tauta legousin hai theiai graphai? ē tis tēlikoutos, hōs kai tous prophētas peri autou tosauta prokatangellein? alla gar oudeis allos en tais graphais heurisketai, plēn tou koinou pantōn Sōtēros tou Theou Logou tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou. houtos gar estin ho ek parthenou proelthōn kai anthrōpos epi gēs phaneis, kai adiēgēton echōn tēn kata sarka genean. ou gar estin hos dynatai ton kata sarka patera toutou legein, ouk ontos tou sōmatos autou ex andros, allʼ ek parthenou monēs.
Who, then, is it of whom the divine Scriptures say these things? Or who is so great that the prophets foretold so much about him? No one else is found in the Scriptures but the common Savior of all, the Word of God, our Lord Jesus Christ. For he is the one who came forth from a virgin and appeared as a man on earth, and whose generation according to the flesh cannot be declared. For there is no one who can name his father according to the flesh, since his body is not from a man but from a virgin alone.
37.4Robertson
Ὥσπερ οὖν τοῦ Δαβίδ, καὶ Μωϋσέως, καὶ πάντων τῶν πατριαρχῶν τοὺς πατέρας τις γενεαλογεῖν δύναται· οὕτως οὐδεὶς δύναται τὴν κατὰ σάρκα γενεὰν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐξ ἀνδρὸς διηγήσασθαι. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ καὶ τὸν ἀστέρα σημαίνειν τὴν τοῦ σώματος γένεσιν ποιήσας· ἔδει γὰρ ἀπὸ οὐρανοῦ κατερχόμενον τὸν Λόγον, ἐξ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τὴν σημασίαν ἔχειν· καὶ ἔδει τὸν τῆς κτίσεως βασιλέα προερχόμενον, ἐμφανῶς ὑπὸ πάσης τῆς οἰκουμένης γινώσκεσθαι.
Hōsper oun tou Dabid, kai Mōÿseōs, kai pantōn tōn patriarchōn tous pateras tis genealogein dynatai; houtōs oudeis dynatai tēn kata sarka genean tou Sōtēros ex andros diēgēsasthai. houtos estin ho kai ton astera sēmainein tēn tou sōmatos genesin poiēsas; edei gar apo ouranou katerchomenon ton Logon, ex ouranou kai tēn sēmasian echein; kai edei ton tēs ktiseōs basilea proerchomenon, emphanōs hypo pasēs tēs oikoumenēs ginōskesthai.
As, then, one can trace the fathers of David and Moses and all the patriarchs, so no one can declare the Savior's generation according to the flesh from a man. He is the one who made the star signify the birth of his body. For the Word, coming down from heaven, had to have his sign from heaven too; and the King of creation, coming forth, had to be plainly recognized by the whole world.
37.5Robertson
Ἀμέλει ἐν Ἰουδαίᾳ ἐγεννᾶτο, καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ Περσίδος ἤρχοντο προσκυνῆσαι αὐτῷ. οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ καὶ πρὶν τῆς σωματικῆς ἐπιφανείας λαβὼν τὴν κατὰ τῶν ἀντικειμένων δαιμόνων νίκην, καὶ κατὰ τῆς εἰδωλολατρίας τρόπαια. πάντες γοῦν πανταχόθεν οἱ ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν, ἐξομνύμενοι τὴν πάτριον συνήθειαν καὶ τὴν εἰδώλων ἀθεότητα, πρὸς Χριστὸν λοιπὸν τὴν ἐλπίδα τίθενται, καὶ αὐτῷ καταγράφουσιν ἑαυτούς, ὡς καὶ τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς ἔξεστιν ἰδεῖν τὸ τοιοῦτον.
Amelei en Ioudaią egennato, kai hoi apo Persidos ērchonto proskynēsai autǭ. houtos estin ho kai prin tēs sōmatikēs epiphaneias labōn tēn kata tōn antikeimenōn daimonōn nikēn, kai kata tēs eidōlolatrias tropaia. pantes goun pantachothen hoi apo tōn ethnōn, exomnymenoi tēn patrion synētheian kai tēn eidōlōn atheotēta, pros Christon loipon tēn elpida tithentai, kai autǭ katagraphousin heautous, hōs kai tois ophthalmois exestin idein to toiouton.
Indeed, he was born in Judea, and men from Persia came to worship him. He is the one who, even before his bodily appearing, won the victory over the demons his adversaries and trophies over idolatry. All from the nations everywhere, abjuring their ancestral custom and the godlessness of idols, now set their hope on Christ and enroll themselves under him, as one can see with one's own eyes.
37.6Robertson
Οὐδὲ γὰρ ἄλλοτε ἡ τῶν Αἰγυπτίων ἀθεότης πέπαυται, εἰ μὴ ὅτε ὁ Κύριος τοῦ παντός, ὡς ἐπὶ νεφέλης ἐποχούμενος, τῷ σώματι κατῆλθεν ἐκεῖ, καὶ τὴν τῶν εἰδώλων κατήργησε πλάνην, πάντας δὲ εἰς ἑαυτὸν καὶ διʼ ἑαυτοῦ πρὸς τὸν Πατέρα μετήνεγκεν.
Oude gar allote hē tōn Aigyptiōn atheotēs pepautai, ei mē hote ho Kyrios tou pantos, hōs epi nephelēs epochoumenos, tǭ sōmati katēlthen ekei, kai tēn tōn eidōlōn katērgēse planēn, pantas de eis heauton kai diʼ heautou pros ton Patera metēnenken.
For at no other time did the godlessness of the Egyptians cease but when the Lord of all, riding as on a cloud, came down there in the body, abolished the error of idols, and brought all over to himself and through himself to the Father.
37.7Robertson
Οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ σταυρωθεὶς ἐπὶ μάρτυρι τῷ ἡλίῳ καὶ τῇ κτίσει καὶ τοῖς αὐτῷ τὸν θάνατον προσαγαγοῦσι· καὶ τῷ τούτου θανάτῳ ἡ σωτηρία πᾶσι γέγονε, καὶ ἡ κτίσις πᾶσα λελύτρωται. οὗτός ἐστιν ἡ πάντων ζωή, καὶ ὁ ὡς πρόβατον ὑπὲρ τῆς πάντων σωτηρίας ἀντίψυχον τὸ ἑαυτοῦ σῶμα εἰς θάνατον παραδούς, κἂν Ἰουδαῖοι μὴ πιστεύωσιν.
Houtos estin ho staurōtheis epi martyri tǭ hēliǭ kai tę̄ ktisei kai tois autǭ ton thanaton prosagagousi; kai tǭ toutou thanatǭ hē sōtēria pasi gegone, kai hē ktisis pasa lelytrōtai. houtos estin hē pantōn zōē, kai ho hōs probaton hyper tēs pantōn sōtērias antipsychon to heautou sōma eis thanaton paradous, kan Ioudaioi mē pisteuōsin.
He is the one who was crucified with the sun and creation as witnesses, and those who brought death upon him; and by his death salvation has come to all, and all creation has been redeemed. He is the Life of all, who like a sheep gave up his own body to death as a ransom for the salvation of all, even if the Jews do not believe.
Chapter 38
38.1Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ μὴ αὐτάρκη νομίζουσι ταῦτα, κἂν ἐξ ἑτέρων πειθέσθωσαν ἀφʼ ὧν αὐτοὶ πάλιν ἔχουσι λογίων. περὶ τίνος γὰρ λέγουσιν οἱ προφῆται, Ἐμφανὴς ἐγενόμην τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ζητοῦσιν, εὑρέθην τοῖς ἐμὲ μὴ ἐπερωτῶσιν· εἶπα ἰδού εἰμι τῷ ἔθνει οἳ οὐκ ἐκάλεσάν μου τὸ ὄνομα· ἐξεπέτασα τὰς χεῖράς μου πρὸς λαὸν ἀπειθοῦντα καὶ ἀντιλέγοντα;
Ei gar mē autarkē nomizousi tauta, kan ex heterōn peithesthōsan aphʼ hōn autoi palin echousi logiōn. peri tinos gar legousin hoi prophētai, Emphanēs egenomēn tois eme mē zētousin, heurethēn tois eme mē eperōtōsin; eipa idou eimi tǭ ethnei hoi ouk ekalesan mou to onoma; exepetasa tas cheiras mou pros laon apeithounta kai antilegonta?
For if they think these things insufficient, let them be persuaded at least by other oracles which they themselves have. For of whom do the prophets speak: “I became manifest to those who did not seek me; I was found by those who did not ask for me. I said, Here I am, to a nation that did not call on my name. I stretched out my hands to a disobedient and contradicting people”?
38.2Robertson
Τίς οὖν ἐστὶν ὁ ἐμφανὴς γενόμενος; εἴποι τις πρὸς Ἰουδαίους· εἰ μὲν γὰρ ὁ προφήτης ἐστί, λεγέτωσαν πότε ἐκρύπτετο, ἵνα καὶ ὕστερον φανῇ; ποῖος δὲ οὗτός ἐστιν ὁ προφήτης ὁ καὶ ἐμφανὴς ἐξ ἀφανῶν γενόμενος, καὶ τὰς χεῖρας ἐκπετάσας ἐπὶ σταυροῦ; τῶν μὲν οὖν δικαίων οὐδείς, μόνος δὲ ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, ὁ ἀσώματος ὢν τὴν φύσιν καὶ διʼ ἡμᾶς σώματι φανεὶς καὶ ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν παθών.
Tis oun estin ho emphanēs genomenos? eipoi tis pros Ioudaious; ei men gar ho prophētēs esti, legetōsan pote ekrypteto, hina kai hysteron phanę̄? poios de houtos estin ho prophētēs ho kai emphanēs ex aphanōn genomenos, kai tas cheiras ekpetasas epi staurou? tōn men oun dikaiōn oudeis, monos de ho tou Theou Logos, ho asōmatos ōn tēn physin kai diʼ hēmas sōmati phaneis kai hyper hēmōn pathōn.
Who, then, is the one who became manifest? one might say to the Jews. If it is the prophet, let them say when he was hidden, so as to appear afterwards. And what prophet is this, who both became manifest after being hidden and stretched out his hands on a cross? None of the righteous, but only the Word of God, who, being bodiless by nature, appeared in a body for our sake and suffered for us.
38.3Robertson
Ἢ εἰ μηδὲ τοῦτο αὔταρκες αὐτοῖς, κἂν ἐξ ἑτέρων δυσωπείσθωσαν, οὕτως ἐναργῆ τὸν ἔλεγχον ὁρῶντες· φησὶ γὰρ ἡ γραφή· Ἰσχύσατε χεῖρες ἀνειμέναι καὶ γόνατα παραλελυμένα· παρακαλέσατε οἱ ὀλιγόπιστοι τῇ διανοίᾳ· ἰσχύσατε, μὴ φοβεῖσθε· ἰδοὺ ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν κρίσιν ἀνταποδίδωσιν, αὐτὸς ἥξει καὶ σώσει ἡμᾶς. τότε ἀνοιχθήσονται ὀφθαλμοὶ τυφλῶν, καὶ ὦτα κωφῶν ἀκούσονται· τότε ἀλεῖται ὡς ἔλαφος ὁ χωλός, καὶ τρανὴ ἔσται γλῶσσα μογγιλάλων.
Ē ei mēde touto autarkes autois, kan ex heterōn dysōpeisthōsan, houtōs enargē ton elenchon horōntes; phēsi gar hē graphē; Ischysate cheires aneimenai kai gonata paralelymena; parakalesate hoi oligopistoi tę̄ dianoią; ischysate, mē phobeisthe; idou ho Theos hēmōn krisin antapodidōsin, autos hēxei kai sōsei hēmas. tote anoichthēsontai ophthalmoi typhlōn, kai ōta kōphōn akousontai; tote aleitai hōs elaphos ho chōlos, kai tranē estai glōssa mongilalōn.
Or if even this is not enough for them, let them at least be put to shame by other passages, seeing so clear a refutation. For Scripture says: “Be strong, you slack hands and feeble knees; take comfort, you faint of heart; be strong, do not fear. Behold, our God renders judgment; he himself will come and save us. Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall hear; then the lame shall leap like a deer, and the tongue of the stammerers shall be clear.”
38.4Robertson
Τί τοίνυν καὶ περὶ τούτου δύνανται λέγειν, ἢ πῶς ὅλως καὶ πρὸς τοῦτο τολμῶσιν ἀντιβλέπειν; ἡ μὲν γὰρ προφητεία Θεὸν ἐπιδημεῖν σημαίνει, τὰ δὲ σημεῖα καὶ τὸν χρόνον τῆς παρουσίας γνωρίζει· τό τε γὰρ τυφλοὺς ἀναβλέπειν, καὶ χωλοὺς περιπατεῖν, καὶ κωφοὺς ἀκούειν. καὶ τρανοῦσθαι μογγιλάλων τὴν γλῶσσαν, ἐπὶ τῇ γενομένη θείᾳ παρουσίᾳ λέγουσι. πότε τοίνυν γέγονε τοιαῦτα σημεῖα ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ; ἢ ποῦ τοιοῦτόν τι γέγονεν ἐν τῇ Ἰουδαίᾳ, λεγέτωσαν.
Ti toinyn kai peri toutou dynantai legein, ē pōs holōs kai pros touto tolmōsin antiblepein? hē men gar prophēteia Theon epidēmein sēmainei, ta de sēmeia kai ton chronon tēs parousias gnōrizei; to te gar typhlous anablepein, kai chōlous peripatein, kai kōphous akouein. kai tranousthai mongilalōn tēn glōssan, epi tę̄ genomenē theią parousią legousi. pote toinyn gegone toiauta sēmeia en tǭ Israēl? ē pou toiouton ti gegonen en tę̄ Ioudaią, legetōsan.
What, then, can they say about this, or how can they dare to face it at all? For the prophecy signifies that God is coming, and the signs make known the time of his coming. For they speak of the blind seeing, the lame walking, the deaf hearing, and the tongue of the stammerers made clear, in connection with the divine coming that has taken place. When, then, have such signs taken place in Israel? Or where has anything like this happened in Judea? Let them say.
38.5Robertson
Λεπρὸς ἐκαθαρίσθη Ναιμάν ἀλλʼ οὐ κωφὸς ἤκουσεν, οὐδὲ χωλὸς περιεπάτησε. νεκρὸν ἤγειρεν Ἡλίας καὶ Ἐλισσαῖος· ἀλλʼ οὐκ ἐκ γενετῆς ἀνέβλεψε τυφλός. μέγα μὲν γὰρ καὶ τὸ ἐγεῖραι νεκρὸν ἀληθῶς, ἀλλʼ οὐ τοιοῦτον, ὁποῖον τὸ παρὰ τοῦ Σωτῆρος θαῦμα. πλὴν εἰ τὸ περὶ τοῦ λεπροῦ καὶ τοῦ νεκροῦ τῆς χήρας οὐ σεσιώπηκεν ἡ γραφή, πάντως εἰ ἐγεγόνει καὶ χωλὸν περιπατεῖν καὶ τυφλὸν ἀναβλέπειν, οὐκ ἂν παρῆκε τοῦ δηλῶσαι καὶ ταῦτα ὁ λόγος. ἐπειδὴ δὲ σεσιώπηται ἐν ταῖς γραφαῖς, δῆλόν ἐστι μὴ γεγενῆσθαι ταῦτα πρότερον.
Lepros ekatharisthē Naiman allʼ ou kōphos ēkousen, oude chōlos periepatēse. nekron ēgeiren Hēlias kai Elissaios; allʼ ouk ek genetēs aneblepse typhlos. mega men gar kai to egeirai nekron alēthōs, allʼ ou toiouton, hopoion to para tou Sōtēros thauma. plēn ei to peri tou leprou kai tou nekrou tēs chēras ou sesiōpēken hē graphē, pantōs ei egegonei kai chōlon peripatein kai typhlon anablepein, ouk an parēke tou dēlōsai kai tauta ho logos. epeidē de sesiōpētai en tais graphais, dēlon esti mē gegenēsthai tauta proteron.
Naaman, a leper, was cleansed, but no deaf man heard, nor did a lame man walk. Elijah and Elisha raised the dead, but no man blind from birth received sight. To raise the dead is indeed a great thing, but not such as the Savior's wonder. Yet if Scripture has not passed over in silence the case of the leper and of the widow's dead son, then surely, if a lame man had walked and a blind man seen, the account would not have failed to make these known too. Since they are passed over in silence in the Scriptures, it is clear that these things had not happened before.
38.6Robertson
Πότε οὖν γέγονε ταῦτα, εἰ μὴ ὅτε αὐτὸς ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐν σώματι παραγέγονε; πότε δὲ παραγέγονεν, εἰ μὴ ὅτε χωλοὶ περιεπάτησαν, καὶ μογγιλάλοι ἐτρανώθησαν, καὶ κωφοὶ ἤκουσαν, καὶ τυφλοὶ ἐκ γενετῆς ἀνέβλεψαν; καὶ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ οἱ τότε θεωροῦντες Ἰουδαῖοι ἔλεγον, ὡς οὐκ ἄλλοτε ταῦτα γενόμενα ἀκούσαντες· Ἔκ τοῦ αἰῶνος οὐκ ἠκούσθη, ὅτι ἀνέωξέ τις ὀφθαλμοὺς τυφλοῦ γεγεννημένου εἰ μὴ ἦν οὗτος παρὰ Θεοῦ, οὐκ ἠδύνατο ποιεῖν οὐδέν.
Pote oun gegone tauta, ei mē hote autos ho tou Theou Logos en sōmati paragegone? pote de paragegonen, ei mē hote chōloi periepatēsan, kai mongilaloi etranōthēsan, kai kōphoi ēkousan, kai typhloi ek genetēs aneblepsan? kai touto gar kai hoi tote theōrountes Ioudaioi elegon, hōs ouk allote tauta genomena akousantes; Ek tou aiōnos ouk ēkousthē, hoti aneōxe tis ophthalmous typhlou gegennēmenou ei mē ēn houtos para Theou, ouk ēdynato poiein ouden.
When, then, did these things happen, but when the Word of God himself came in the body? And when did he come, but when the lame walked, the stammerers spoke clearly, the deaf heard, and those blind from birth received sight? For the Jews who saw it at the time said this too, having never heard of such things happening before: “Since the world began it has not been heard that anyone opened the eyes of one born blind. If this man were not from God, he could do nothing.”
Chapter 39
39.1Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἴσως καὶ αὐτοὶ μὴ δυνάμενοι πρὸς τὰ φανερὰ διαμάχεσθαι, οὐκ ἀρνήσονται μὲν τὰ γεγραμμένα, προσδοκᾶν δὲ ταῦτα καὶ μηδέπω γεγενῆσθαι τὸν Θεὸν Λόγον διαβεβαιώσονται. τοῦτο γὰρ ἄνω καὶ κάτω θρυλλοῦντες, οὐκ ἐρυθριῶσιν ἀναιδευόμενοι πρὸς τὰ φαινόμενα.
Allʼ isōs kai autoi mē dynamenoi pros ta phanera diamachesthai, ouk arnēsontai men ta gegrammena, prosdokan de tauta kai mēdepō gegenēsthai ton Theon Logon diabebaiōsontai. touto gar anō kai katō thryllountes, ouk erythriōsin anaideuomenoi pros ta phainomena.
But perhaps, unable to fight against what is evident, they will not deny what is written, but will insist that they are awaiting these things and that God the Word has not yet come. For this is what they keep repeating everywhere, not blushing at their shamelessness in the face of the facts.
39.2Robertson
Ἀλλὰ περὶ τούτου καὶ πρὸ πάντων μᾶλλον ἐλεγχθήσονται, οὐ παρʼ ἡμῶν, ἀλλὰ παρὰ τοῦ σοφωτάτου Δανιὴλ σημαίνοντος καὶ τὸν παρόντα καιρόν, καὶ τὴν θείαν τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐπιδημίαν, καὶ λέγοντος· Ἑβδομήκοντα ἑβδομάδες συνετμήθησαν ἐπὶ τὸν λαόν σου, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν ἁγίαν, τοῦ συντελεσθῆναι ἁμαρτίαν, καὶ τοῦ σφραγισθῆναι ἁμαρτίας, καὶ ἀπαλεῖψαι τὰς ἀδικίας, καὶ τοῦ ἐξιλάσασθαι τὰς ἀδικίας, καὶ τοῦ ἀγαγεῖν δικαιοσύνην αἰώνιον, καὶ τοῦ σφραγίσαι ὅρασιν καὶ προφήτην, καὶ τοῦ χρίσαι ἅγιον ἀγίων· καὶ γνώσῃ καὶ συνήσεις ἀπὸ ἐξόδου λόγου τοῦ ἀποκριθῆναι, καὶ τοῦ οἰκοδομῆσαι Ἰερουσαλήμ, ἕως Χριστοῦ ἡγουμένου.
Alla peri toutou kai pro pantōn mallon elenchthēsontai, ou parʼ hēmōn, alla para tou sophōtatou Daniēl sēmainontos kai ton paronta kairon, kai tēn theian tou Sōtēros epidēmian, kai legontos; Hebdomēkonta hebdomades synetmēthēsan epi ton laon sou, kai epi tēn polin tēn hagian, tou syntelesthēnai hamartian, kai tou sphragisthēnai hamartias, kai apaleipsai tas adikias, kai tou exilasasthai tas adikias, kai tou agagein dikaiosynēn aiōnion, kai tou sphragisai horasin kai prophētēn, kai tou chrisai hagion agiōn; kai gnōsę̄ kai synēseis apo exodou logou tou apokrithēnai, kai tou oikodomēsai Ierousalēm, heōs Christou hēgoumenou.
But on this point above all they will be refuted, not by us, but by the most wise Daniel, who indicates both the present time and the divine coming of the Savior, saying: “Seventy weeks are cut short upon your people and upon the holy city, for sin to be ended, and sins to be sealed up, and iniquities to be blotted out, and iniquities to be atoned for, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up vision and prophet, and to anoint a Holy of holies. And you shall know and understand: from the going forth of the word to answer and to build Jerusalem, until Christ the prince.”
39.3Robertson
Ἴσως ἐπὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις κἂν προφάσεις εὑρίσκειν δύνανται, καὶ εἰς μέλλοντα χρόνον ἀναβάλλεσθαι τὰ γεγραμμένα. τί δὲ πρὸς ταῦτα λέγειν ἢ ὅλως ἀντωπῆσαι δύνανται; ὅπουγε καὶ ὁ Χριστὸς σημαίνεται, καὶ ὁ χριόμενος οὐκ ἄνθρωπος ἁπλῶς, ἀλλʼ ἅγιος ἁγίων εἶναι καταγγέλλεται, καὶ ἕως τῆς παρουσίας αὐτοῦ Ἰερουσαλὴμ συνίσταται, καὶ λοιπὸν παύεται προφήτης καὶ ὅρασις ἐν τῷ Ἰσραήλ.
Isōs epi tois allois kan prophaseis heuriskein dynantai, kai eis mellonta chronon anaballesthai ta gegrammena. ti de pros tauta legein ē holōs antōpēsai dynantai? hopouge kai ho Christos sēmainetai, kai ho chriomenos ouk anthrōpos haplōs, allʼ hagios hagiōn einai katangelletai, kai heōs tēs parousias autou Ierousalēm synistatai, kai loipon pauetai prophētēs kai horasis en tǭ Israēl.
Perhaps about the other passages they can find pretexts and put off what is written to a future time. But what can they say to this, or how can they face it at all? For here the Christ is indicated, and the one anointed is proclaimed to be not simply a man but the Holy of holies; and Jerusalem stands until his coming, and thereafter prophet and vision cease in Israel.
39.4Robertson
Ἐχρίσθη πάλαι Δαβίδ, καὶ Σολομών, καὶ Ἐζεκίας, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάλιν Ἰερουσαλὴμ καὶ ὁ τόπος συνειστήκει, καὶ προφῆται προεφήτευον, Γάδ, καὶ Ἀσάφ, καὶ Νάθαν, καὶ μετʼ αὐτοὺς Ἡσαΐας, καὶ Ὠσήε, καὶ Ἀμώς, καὶ ἄλλοι. ἔπειτα καὶ αὐτοὶ οἱ χρισθέντες ἄνθρωποι ἅγιοι ἐκλήθησαν, καὶ οὐχ ἅγιοι ἁγίων. Ἀλλʼ ἐὰν τὴν αἰχμαλωσίαν προβάλωνται, καὶ διʼ αὐτὴν μὴ εἶναι λέγωσι τὴν Ἰερουσαλήμ· τί καὶ περὶ τῶν προφητῶν ἂν εἴποιεν; καὶ γὰρ πάλαι καταβαίνοντος τοῦ λαοῦ εἰς Βαβυλῶνα, ἦσαν ἐκεῖ Δανιὴλ καὶ Ἱερεμίας· προεφήτευον δὲ Ἰεζεκιὴλ καὶ Ἀγγαῖος καὶ Ζαχαρίας.
Echristhē palai Dabid, kai Solomōn, kai Ezekias, alla kai palin Ierousalēm kai ho topos syneistēkei, kai prophētai proephēteuon, Gad, kai Asaph, kai Nathan, kai metʼ autous Hēsaïas, kai Ōsēe, kai Amōs, kai alloi. epeita kai autoi hoi christhentes anthrōpoi hagioi eklēthēsan, kai ouch hagioi hagiōn. Allʼ ean tēn aichmalōsian probalōntai, kai diʼ autēn mē einai legōsi tēn Ierousalēm; ti kai peri tōn prophētōn an eipoien? kai gar palai katabainontos tou laou eis Babylōna, ēsan ekei Daniēl kai Hieremias; proephēteuon de Iezekiēl kai Angaios kai Zacharias.
David, Solomon, and Hezekiah were anointed of old, but Jerusalem and the place still stood, and prophets prophesied: Gad, Asaph, Nathan, and after them Isaiah, Hosea, Amos, and others. Besides, the anointed men themselves were called holy, not Holy of holies. And if they bring up the captivity and say that because of it Jerusalem did not exist, what would they say about the prophets? For of old, when the people went down to Babylon, Daniel and Jeremiah were there, and Ezekiel, Haggai, and Zechariah prophesied.
Chapter 40
40.1Robertson
Οὐκοῦν μυθολογοῦσιν Ἰουδαῖοι, καὶ παρόντα τὸν νῦν καιρὸν ὑπερτίθενται. πότε γὰρ ἐπαύσατο προφήτης ἢ ὅρασις ἀπὸ τοῦ Ἰσραήλ, εἰ μὴ νῦν ὅτε ὁ ἅγιος τῶν ἁγίων Χριστὸς παρεγένετο; σημεῖον γὰρ καὶ μέγα γνώρισμα τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου παρουσίας, τὸ μηκέτι μήτε τὴν Ἱερουσαλὴμ ἑστάναι, μήτε προφήτην ἐγερθῆναι, μήτε ὅρασιν ἀποκαλύπτεσθαι τούτοις, καὶ μάλα εἰκότως.
Oukoun mythologousin Ioudaioi, kai paronta ton nyn kairon hypertithentai. pote gar epausato prophētēs ē horasis apo tou Israēl, ei mē nyn hote ho hagios tōn hagiōn Christos paregeneto? sēmeion gar kai mega gnōrisma tēs tou Theou Logou parousias, to mēketi mēte tēn Hierousalēm hestanai, mēte prophētēn egerthēnai, mēte horasin apokalyptesthai toutois, kai mala eikotōs.
So the Jews are telling tales, and putting off the present time into the future. For when did prophet or vision cease from Israel, but now, when Christ the Holy of holies has come? For it is a sign and great proof of the coming of the Word of God that Jerusalem no longer stands, no prophet is raised up, and no vision is revealed to them; and very reasonably.
40.2Robertson
Ἐλθόντος γὰρ τοῦ σημαινομένου, τίς ἔτι χρεία τῶν σημαινόντων ἦν; καὶ παρούσης τῆς ἀληθείας, τίς ἔτι χρεία τῆς σκιᾶς ἦν; διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ καὶ προεφήτευον ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ ἡ αὐτοδικαιοσύνη καὶ ὁ λυτρούμενος τὰς πάντων ἁμαρτίας. διὰ τοῦτο καὶ Ἰερουσαλὴμ ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον συνειστήκει, ἵνʼ ἐκεῖ προμελετῶσι τῆς ἀληθείας τοὺς τύπους.
Elthontos gar tou sēmainomenou, tis eti chreia tōn sēmainontōn ēn? kai parousēs tēs alētheias, tis eti chreia tēs skias ēn? dia touto gar kai proephēteuon heōs an elthę̄ hē autodikaiosynē kai ho lytroumenos tas pantōn hamartias. dia touto kai Ierousalēm epi tosouton syneistēkei, hinʼ ekei promeletōsi tēs alētheias tous typous.
For when the one signified had come, what further need was there of those who signified him? And when the truth was present, what further need was there of the shadow? For this reason they prophesied until Righteousness itself should come, he who ransoms the sins of all. For this reason too Jerusalem stood so long, so that there they might practice beforehand the types of the truth.
40.3Robertson
Παρόντος τοίνυν τοῦ ἁγίου τῶν ἀγίων, εἰκότως ἐσφραγίσθη καὶ ὅρασις καὶ προφητεία, καὶ ἡ τῆς Ἰερουσαλὴμ βασιλεία πέπαυται. ἐπὶ τοσοῦτον γὰρ ἐχρίοντο παρʼ αὐτοῖς βασιλεῖς, ἕως ἄν ἐχρίσθη ὁ ἄγιος τῶν ἀγίων καὶ Μωυσῆς ἕως αὐτοῦ τὴν Ἰουδαίων ἵστασθαι βασιλείαν προφητεύει λέγων Οὐκ ἐκλείψει ἄρχων ἐξ Ἰούδα, καὶ ἡγούμενος ἐκ τῶν μηρῶν αὐτοῦ, ἕως ἂν ἔλθῃ τὰ ἀποκείμενα αὐτῷ, καὶ αὐτὸς προσδοκία ἐθνῶν
Parontos toinyn tou hagiou tōn agiōn, eikotōs esphragisthē kai horasis kai prophēteia, kai hē tēs Ierousalēm basileia pepautai. epi tosouton gar echrionto parʼ autois basileis, heōs an echristhē ho agios tōn agiōn kai Mōysēs heōs autou tēn Ioudaiōn histasthai basileian prophēteuei legōn Ouk ekleipsei archōn ex Iouda, kai hēgoumenos ek tōn mērōn autou, heōs an elthę̄ ta apokeimena autǭ, kai autos prosdokia ethnōn
So, since the Holy of holies is present, vision and prophecy have fittingly been sealed, and the kingdom of Jerusalem has ceased. For kings were anointed among them only until the Holy of holies was anointed; and Moses prophesies that the kingdom of the Jews stands until him, saying: “A ruler shall not fail from Judah, nor a leader from his loins, until there come the things stored up for him; and he is the expectation of the nations.”
40.4Robertson
Ὅθεν καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Σωτὴρ ἐβόα λέγων Ὁ νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται ἕως Ἰωάννου προεφήτευσαν. εἰ μὲν οὖν ἐστὶ παρὰ Ἰουδαίοις νῦν βασιλεύς, ἢ προφήτης, ἢ ὅρασις, καλῶς ἀρνοῦνται τὸν ἐλθόντα Χριστόν. εἰ δὲ μήτε βασιλεύς, μήτε ὅρασις ἀλλʼ ἐσφράγισται λοιπὸν καὶ πᾶσα προφητεία, καὶ ἡ πόλις καὶ ὁ ναὸς ἑάλω· τί τοσοῦτον ἀσεβοῦσι, καὶ παραβαίνουσιν, ὡς τὰ μὲν γενόμενα ὁρᾶν, τὸν δὲ ταῦτα πεποιηκότα Χριστὸν ἀρνεῖσθαι; τί δὲ καὶ τοὺς ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν θεωροῦντες καταλιμπάνοντας τὰ εἴδωλα, καὶ ἐπὶ τὸν Θεὸν Ἰσραὴλ διὰ τοῦ Χριστοῦ ἔχοντας τὴν ἐλπίδα, ἀρνοῦνται τὸν ἐκ τῆς ῥίζης Ἰεσσαὶ κατὰ σάρκα γενόμενον Χριστὸν καὶ βασιλεύοντα λοιπόν; εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἄλλον ἐθρήσκευον τὰ ἔθνη θεὸν ἀλλὰ μὴ τὸν Θεὸν Ἁβραὰμ καὶ Ἰσαὰκ καὶ Ἰακὼβ καὶ Μωϋσέως ὡμολόγουν· καλῶς ἂν πάλιν προεφασίζοντο μὴ ἐληλυθέναι τὸν Θεόν.
Hothen kai autos ho Sōtēr eboa legōn Ho nomos kai hoi prophētai heōs Iōannou proephēteusan. ei men oun esti para Ioudaiois nyn basileus, ē prophētēs, ē horasis, kalōs arnountai ton elthonta Christon. ei de mēte basileus, mēte horasis allʼ esphragistai loipon kai pasa prophēteia, kai hē polis kai ho naos healō; ti tosouton asebousi, kai parabainousin, hōs ta men genomena horan, ton de tauta pepoiēkota Christon arneisthai? ti de kai tous apo tōn ethnōn theōrountes katalimpanontas ta eidōla, kai epi ton Theon Israēl dia tou Christou echontas tēn elpida, arnountai ton ek tēs rhizēs Iessai kata sarka genomenon Christon kai basileuonta loipon? ei men gar allon ethrēskeuon ta ethnē theon alla mē ton Theon Habraam kai Isaak kai Iakōb kai Mōÿseōs hōmologoun; kalōs an palin proephasizonto mē elēlythenai ton Theon.
So the Savior himself cried out: “The law and the prophets prophesied until John.” If, then, there is now among the Jews a king or prophet or vision, they do well to deny the Christ who has come. But if there is neither king nor vision, and every prophecy has henceforth been sealed, and the city and the temple have been taken, why are they so impious and so perverse as to see what has happened and deny Christ, who brought it about? And why, seeing those from the nations forsaking their idols and setting their hope through Christ on the God of Israel, do they deny the Christ born according to the flesh from the root of Jesse and now reigning? If the nations worshiped some other god and did not confess the God of Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Moses, they might again plausibly plead that God had not come.
40.5Robertson
Εἰ δὲ τὸν Μωϋσῇ δεδωκότα τὸν νόμον, καὶ τῷ Ἁβραὰμ ἐπαγγειλάμενον Θεόν, καὶ οὗ τὸν λόγον ἠτίμασαν Ἰουδαῖοι, τοῦτον τὰ ἔθνη σέβουσι, διὰ τί μὴ γινώσκουσι, μᾶλλον δὲ διὰ τί ἑκόντες παρορῶσιν, ὅτι ὁ προφητευόμενος ὑπὸ τῶν γραφῶν Κύριος ἐπέλαμψε τῇ οἰκουμένῃ καὶ ἐπεφάνη σωματικῶς αὐτῇ, καθὼς εἶπεν ἡ γραφή· Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ἐπέφανεν ἡμῖν· καὶ πάλιν· Ἐξαπέστειλε τὸν Λόγον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἰάσατο αὐτούς· καὶ πάλιν· Οὐ πρέσβυς, οὐκ ἄγγελος, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριος ἔσωσεν αὐτούς.
Ei de ton Mōÿsę̄ dedōkota ton nomon, kai tǭ Habraam epangeilamenon Theon, kai hou ton logon ētimasan Ioudaioi, touton ta ethnē sebousi, dia ti mē ginōskousi, mallon de dia ti hekontes parorōsin, hoti ho prophēteuomenos hypo tōn graphōn Kyrios epelampse tę̄ oikoumenę̄ kai epephanē sōmatikōs autę̄, kathōs eipen hē graphē; Kyrios ho Theos epephanen hēmin; kai palin; Exapesteile ton Logon autou kai iasato autous; kai palin; Ou presbys, ouk angelos, allʼ autos ho Kyrios esōsen autous.
But if the nations worship the very God who gave the law to Moses and made the promise to Abraham, whose word the Jews dishonored, why do they not recognize, or rather why do they willfully overlook, that the Lord foretold by the Scriptures has shone upon the world and appeared to it bodily? As Scripture said: “The Lord God has appeared to us”; and again: “He sent forth his Word and healed them”; and again: “Not an ambassador, not an angel, but the Lord himself saved them.”
40.6Robertson
Ὅμοιον δὲ πάσχουσιν, ὡς εἴ τις παραπεπληγὼς τὴν διάνοιαν, τὴν μὲν γῆν φωτιζομένην ὑπὸ τοῦ ἡλίου βλέπει, τὸν δὲ ταύτην φωτίζοντα ἥλιον ἀρνεῖται. τί γὰρ καὶ πλεῖον ἐλθὼν ὁ προσδοκώμενος παρʼ αὐτοῖς ἔχει ποιῆσαι; καλέσαι τὰ ἔθνη; ἀλλʼ ἔφθασαν κληθῆναι. ἀλλὰ παῦσαι προφήτην, καὶ βασιλέα, καὶ ὅρασιν; γέγονεν ἤδη καὶ τοῦτο. τὴν εἰδώλων ἀθεότητα διελέγξαι; διηλέγχθη ἤδη καὶ κατεγνώσθη. ἀλλὰ τὸν θάνατον καταργῆσαι; κατήργηται ἤδη.
Homoion de paschousin, hōs ei tis parapeplēgōs tēn dianoian, tēn men gēn phōtizomenēn hypo tou hēliou blepei, ton de tautēn phōtizonta hēlion arneitai. ti gar kai pleion elthōn ho prosdokōmenos parʼ autois echei poiēsai? kalesai ta ethnē? allʼ ephthasan klēthēnai. alla pausai prophētēn, kai basilea, kai horasin? gegonen ēdē kai touto. tēn eidōlōn atheotēta dielenxai? diēlenchthē ēdē kai kategnōsthē. alla ton thanaton katargēsai? katērgētai ēdē.
They are like someone deranged in mind who sees the earth lit up by the sun but denies the sun that lights it. For what more has the one they expect to do when he comes? Call the nations? They have been called already. Put an end to prophet, king, and vision? This too has already happened. Expose the godlessness of idols? It has already been exposed and condemned. Abolish death? It has already been abolished.
40.7Robertson
Τί τοίνυν οὐ γέγονεν, ὃ δεῖ τὸν Χριστὸν ποιῆσαι; ἢ τί περιλείπεται, ὃ μὴ πεπλήρωται, ἵνα νῦν χαίρωσιν Ἰουδαῖοι καὶ ἀπιστῶσιν; εἰ γὰρ δή, ὥσπερ οὖν ὁρῶμεν, οὔτε βασιλεύς, οὔτε προφήτης, οὔτε Ἰερουσαλήμ, οὔτε θυσία, οὔτε ὅρασίς ἐστι παρʼ αὐτοῖς· ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσα πεπλήρωται ἡ γῆ τῆς γνώσεως τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ οἱ ἀπὸ τῶν ἐθνῶν καταλιμπάνοντες τὴν ἀθεότητα, λοιπὸν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν Ἀβραὰμ καταφεύγουσι διὰ τοῦ Λόγου, τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· δῆλον ἄν εἴη καὶ τοῖς λίαν ἀναισχυντοῦσιν ἐληλυθέναι τὸν Χριστόν, καὶ αὐτὸν πάντας ἀπλῶς τῷ ἑαυτοῦ φωτὶ καταλάμψαντα, καὶ διδάξαντα περὶ τοῦ ἑαυτοῦ Πατρὸς τὴν ἀληθῆ καὶ θείαν διδασκαλίαν
Ti toinyn ou gegonen, ho dei ton Christon poiēsai? ē ti perileipetai, ho mē peplērōtai, hina nyn chairōsin Ioudaioi kai apistōsin? ei gar dē, hōsper oun horōmen, oute basileus, oute prophētēs, oute Ierousalēm, oute thysia, oute horasis esti parʼ autois; alla kai pasa peplērōtai hē gē tēs gnōseōs tou Theou, kai hoi apo tōn ethnōn katalimpanontes tēn atheotēta, loipon pros ton Theon Abraam katapheugousi dia tou Logou, tou Kyriou hēmōn Iēsou Christou; dēlon an eiē kai tois lian anaischyntousin elēlythenai ton Christon, kai auton pantas aplōs tǭ heautou phōti katalampsanta, kai didaxanta peri tou heautou Patros tēn alēthē kai theian didaskalian
What, then, has not happened that the Christ must do? Or what remains unfulfilled, that the Jews should now rejoice in unbelief? For if, as we see, there is among them neither king, nor prophet, nor Jerusalem, nor sacrifice, nor vision, but the whole earth has been filled with the knowledge of God, and those from the nations, forsaking their godlessness, now take refuge with the God of Abraham through the Word, our Lord Jesus Christ, it must be plain even to the utterly shameless that Christ has come, and that he has shone on absolutely all with his own light and has given the true and divine teaching about his own Father.
40.8Robertson
Ιουδαίους μὲν οὖν ἐκ τούτων καὶ τῶν πλειόνων, παρὰ τῶν θείων γραφῶν εἰκότως ἄν τις ἐλέγξειεν.
Ioudaious men oun ek toutōn kai tōn pleionōn, para tōn theiōn graphōn eikotōs an tis elenxeien.
From these things, then, and from many more in the divine Scriptures, one may fittingly refute the Jews.
Chapter 41
41.1Robertson
Ἕλληνας δὲ καὶ πάνυ τις θαυμάσειε γελῶντας μὲν τὰ ἀχλεύαστα, πεπηρωμένους δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ ἑαυτῶν αἰσχύνῃ, ἣν ἐν λίθοις καὶ ξύλοις ἀναθέντες οὐχ ὁρῶσι.
Hellēnas de kai pany tis thaumaseie gelōntas men ta achleuasta, pepērōmenous de epi tę̄ heautōn aischynę̄, hēn en lithois kai xylois anathentes ouch horōsi.
But one may well wonder at the Greeks, who laugh at what is no matter for mockery, yet are blind to their own shame, which they have set up in stones and wood and do not see.
41.2Robertson
Πλὴν οὐκ ἀποροῦντος ἐν ἀποδείξεσι τοῦ παρʼ ἡμῖν λόγου, φέρε καὶ τούτους ἐκ τῶν εὐλόγων δυσωπήσωμεν, μάλιστα ἀφʼ ὧν καὶ αὐτοὶ ἡμεῖς ὁρῶμεν. τί γὰρ ἄτοπον, ἢ τί χλεύης παρʼ ἡμῖν ἄξιον; ἢ πάντως ὅτι τὸν Λόγον ἐν σώματι πεφανερῶσθαι λέγομεν; ἀλλὰ τοῦτο καὶ αὐτοὶ συνομολογήσουσι μὴ ἀτόπως γεγενῆσθαι, ἐάνπερ τῆς ἀληθείας γένωνται φίλοι.
Plēn ouk aporountos en apodeixesi tou parʼ hēmin logou, phere kai toutous ek tōn eulogōn dysōpēsōmen, malista aphʼ hōn kai autoi hēmeis horōmen. ti gar atopon, ē ti chleuēs parʼ hēmin axion? ē pantōs hoti ton Logon en sōmati pephanerōsthai legomen? alla touto kai autoi synomologēsousi mē atopōs gegenēsthai, eanper tēs alētheias genōntai philoi.
But since our argument does not lack proofs, come, let us put these too to shame by reasonable arguments, especially from what we ourselves see. For what is absurd, or what deserves mockery, in what we say? Surely only that we say the Word has been made manifest in a body? But they themselves will agree that this has happened not absurdly, if they are friends of the truth.
41.3Robertson
Εἰ μὲν οὖν ὅλως ἀρνοῦνται Λόγον εἶναι Θεοῦ, περιττῶς ποιοῦσι, περὶ οὗ μὴ ἴσασι χλευάζοντες.
Ei men oun holōs arnountai Logon einai Theou, perittōs poiousi, peri hou mē isasi chleuazontes.
If, then, they deny altogether that there is a Word of God, they act idly, mocking what they do not know.
41.4Robertson
Εἰ δὲ ὁμολογοῦσιν εἶναι Λόγον Θεοῦ, καὶ τοῦτον ἡγεμόνα τοῦ παντός, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ τὸν Πατέρα δεδημιουργηκέναι τὴν κτίσιν, καὶ τῇ τούτου προνοία τὰ ὅλα φωτίζεσθαι καὶ ζωογονεῖσθαι καὶ εἶναι, καὶ ἐπὶ πάντων αὐτὸν βασιλεύειν, ὡς ἐκ τῶν ἔργων τῆς προνοίας γινώσκεσθαι αὐτὸν καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Πατέρα· σκόπει, παρακαλῶ, εἰ μὴ τὴν χλεύην καθʼ ἑαυτῶν κινοῦντες ἀγνοοῦσι.
Ei de homologousin einai Logon Theou, kai touton hēgemona tou pantos, kai en autǭ ton Patera dedēmiourgēkenai tēn ktisin, kai tę̄ toutou pronoia ta hola phōtizesthai kai zōogoneisthai kai einai, kai epi pantōn auton basileuein, hōs ek tōn ergōn tēs pronoias ginōskesthai auton kai diʼ autou ton Patera; skopei, parakalō, ei mē tēn chleuēn kathʼ heautōn kinountes agnoousi.
But if they confess that there is a Word of God, and that he is the ruler of the universe, and that in him the Father has made creation, and that by his providence the universe is given light and life and existence, and that he reigns over all, so that he is known from the works of his providence, and through him the Father, consider, I beg you, whether they are not unwittingly turning their mockery against themselves.
41.5Robertson
Τὸν κόσμον σῶμα μέγα φασὶν εἶναι οἱ τῶν Ἐλλήνων φιλόσοφοι, καὶ ἀληθεύουσι λέγοντες. Ὁρῶμεν γὰρ αὐτὸν καὶ τὰ τούτου μέρη ταῖς αἰσθήσεσιν ὑποπίπτοντα. εἰ τοίνυν ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ σώματι ὄντι ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐστί, καὶ ἐν ὅλοις καὶ τοῖς κατὰ μέρος αὐτοῦ πᾶσιν ἐπιβέβηκε· τί θαυμαστὸν ἢ τί ἄτοπον, εἰ καὶ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ φαμὲν αὐτὸν ἐπιβεβηκέναι;
Ton kosmon sōma mega phasin einai hoi tōn Ellēnōn philosophoi, kai alētheuousi legontes. Horōmen gar auton kai ta toutou merē tais aisthēsesin hypopiptonta. ei toinyn en tǭ kosmǭ sōmati onti ho tou Theou Logos esti, kai en holois kai tois kata meros autou pasin epibebēke; ti thaumaston ē ti atopon, ei kai en anthrōpǭ phamen auton epibebēkenai?
The philosophers of the Greeks say that the world is a great body, and they say truly; for we see it and its parts falling under our senses. If, then, the Word of God is in the world, which is a body, and has entered into all of it and into each of its parts, what is surprising or absurd if we say that he has also entered into a man?
41.6Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ ἄτοπον ὅλως ἐν σώματι αὐτὸν γενέσθαι· ἄτοπον ἂν εἴη καὶ ἐν τῷ παντὶ τοῦτον ἐπιβεβηκέναι, καὶ τὰ πάντα τῇ προνοίᾳ ἑαυτοῦ φωτίζειν καὶ κινεῖν· σῶμα γάρ ἐστι καὶ τὸ ὅλον.
Ei gar atopon holōs en sōmati auton genesthai; atopon an eiē kai en tǭ panti touton epibebēkenai, kai ta panta tę̄ pronoią heautou phōtizein kai kinein; sōma gar esti kai to holon.
For if it is absurd for him to be in a body at all, it would be absurd for him to have entered into the universe too, and to give light and movement to all things by his providence; for the whole is also a body.
41.7Robertson
Εἰ δὲ τῷ κόσμῳ τοῦτον ἐπιβαίνειν καὶ ἐν ὅλῳ αὐτὸν γνωρίζεσθαι πρέπει, πρέποι ἂν καὶ ἐν ἀνθρωπίνῳ σώματι αὐτὸν ἐπιφαίνεσθαι, καὶ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ τοῦτο φωτίζεσθαι καὶ ἐνεργεῖν. μέρος γὰρ τοῦ παντὸς καὶ τὸ τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἐστὶ γένος. καὶ εἰ τὸ μέρος ἀπρεπές ἐστιν ὄργανον αὐτοῦ γίνεσθαι πρὸς τὴν τῆς θεότητος γνῶσιν ἀτοπώτατον ἂν εἴη καὶ διʼ ὅλου τοῦ κόσμου γνωρίζεσθαι τοῦτον.
Ei de tǭ kosmǭ touton epibainein kai en holǭ auton gnōrizesthai prepei, prepoi an kai en anthrōpinǭ sōmati auton epiphainesthai, kai hypʼ autou touto phōtizesthai kai energein. meros gar tou pantos kai to tōn anthrōpōn esti genos. kai ei to meros aprepes estin organon autou ginesthai pros tēn tēs theotētos gnōsin atopōtaton an eiē kai diʼ holou tou kosmou gnōrizesthai touton.
But if it is fitting for him to enter into the world and be known in the whole, it would be fitting also for him to appear in a human body, and for it to be given light and to act by him. For the human race too is a part of the universe. And if it is unfitting for the part to become his instrument for the knowledge of his divinity, it would be most absurd for him to be known through the whole world.
Chapter 42
42.1Robertson
Ὥσπερ γὰρ ὅλου τοῦ σώματος ὑπὸ τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ἐνεργουμένου, καὶ φωτιζομένου, εἴ τις λέγοι ἄτοπον εἶναι καὶ ἐν τῷ δακτύλῳ τοῦ ποδὸς τὴν δύναμιν εἶναι τοῦ ἀνθρώπου, ἀνόητος ἂν νομισθείη, ὅτι διδοὺς ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ αὐτὸν διικνεῖσθαι καὶ ἐνεργεῖν, κωλύει καὶ ἐν τῷ μέρει αὐτὸν εἶναι· οὕτως ὁ διδοὺς καὶ πιστεύων τὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον ἐν τῷ παντὶ εἶναι, καὶ τὸ πᾶν ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ φωτίζεσθαι καὶ κινεῖσθαι, οὐκ ἄτοπον ἂν ἡγήσηται, καὶ σῶμα ἓν ἀνθρώπινον ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ κινεῖσθαι καὶ φωτίζεσθαι.
Hōsper gar holou tou sōmatos hypo tou anthrōpou energoumenou, kai phōtizomenou, ei tis legoi atopon einai kai en tǭ daktylǭ tou podos tēn dynamin einai tou anthrōpou, anoētos an nomistheiē, hoti didous en tǭ holǭ auton diikneisthai kai energein, kōlyei kai en tǭ merei auton einai; houtōs ho didous kai pisteuōn ton tou Theou Logon en tǭ panti einai, kai to pan hypʼ autou phōtizesthai kai kineisthai, ouk atopon an hēgēsētai, kai sōma hen anthrōpinon hypʼ autou kineisthai kai phōtizesthai.
For as, when the whole body is moved and given light by a man, if someone said it was absurd for the man's power to be in the toe too, he would be thought foolish, because while granting that he pervades and acts in the whole, he forbids him to be in the part; so one who grants and believes that the Word of God is in the universe, and that the universe is given light and movement by him, will not think it absurd that one human body too should be moved and given light by him.
42.2Robertson
Εἰ δὲ ὅτι γενητόν ἐστι, καὶ ἐξ οὐκ ὄντων γέγονε τὸ ἀνθρώπινον γένος διὰ τοῦτο οὐκ εὐπρεπῆ νομίζουσιν ἡμᾶς λέγειν τὴν ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐπιφάνειαν· ὥρα καὶ τῆς κτίσεως αὐτοὺς αὐτὸν ἐκβάλλειν· καὶ γὰρ καὶ αὕτη ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος εἰς τὸ εἶναι διὰ τοῦ Λόγου γέγονεν.
Ei de hoti genēton esti, kai ex ouk ontōn gegone to anthrōpinon genos dia touto ouk euprepē nomizousin hēmas legein tēn en anthrōpǭ tou Sōtēros epiphaneian; hōra kai tēs ktiseōs autous auton ekballein; kai gar kai hautē ek tou mē ontos eis to einai dia tou Logou gegonen.
But if, because the human race is created and has come into being out of nothing, they think it unfitting for us to speak of the Savior's appearing in a man, it is time for them to expel him from creation too; for it too came from non-being into being through the Word.
42.3Robertson
Εἰ δὲ καὶ γενητῆς οὔσης τῆς κτίσεως, οὐκ ἄτοπον ἐν αὐτῇ τὸν Λόγον εἶναι, οὐκ ἄρα οὐδὲ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ αὐτὸν εἶναι ἄτοπον. ὁποῖα γὰρ ἂν περὶ τοῦ ὅλου νοήσειαν, τοιαῦτα ἀνάγκη καὶ περὶ τοῦ μέρους αὐτοὺς ἐνθυμεῖσθαι. μέρος γὰρ, ὡς προεῖπον, τοῦ ὅλου καὶ ὁ ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν.
Ei de kai genētēs ousēs tēs ktiseōs, ouk atopon en autę̄ ton Logon einai, ouk ara oude en anthrōpǭ auton einai atopon. hopoia gar an peri tou holou noēseian, toiauta anankē kai peri tou merous autous enthymeisthai. meros gar, hōs proeipon, tou holou kai ho anthrōpos estin.
But if, though creation is created, it is not absurd for the Word to be in it, then neither is it absurd for him to be in a man. For whatever they think about the whole, they must necessarily conclude about the part as well; for man too, as I said before, is a part of the whole.
42.4Robertson
Οὐκοῦν ὅλως οὐκ ἀπρεπὲς τὸ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ εἶναι τὸν Λόγον, καὶ πάντα ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ φωτίζεσθαι, καὶ κινεῖσθαι, καὶ ἦν, καθὼς καὶ οἱ παρʼ αὐτοῖς συγγραφεῖς φασιν· ὅτι ἐν αὐτῇ ζῶμεν, καὶ κινούμεθα, καὶ ἐσμέν.
Oukoun holōs ouk aprepes to en anthrōpǭ einai ton Logon, kai panta hypʼ autou kai en autǭ phōtizesthai, kai kineisthai, kai ēn, kathōs kai hoi parʼ autois syngrapheis phasin; hoti en autę̄ zōmen, kai kinoumetha, kai esmen.
So it is not at all unfitting for the Word to be in a man, and for all things to be given light and movement and existence by him and in him, as their own writers also say: “In him we live and move and have our being.”
42.5Robertson
Τί λοιπὸν χλεύης ἄξιον λέγομεν, εἰ ἐν ᾧ ἔστιν ὁ Λόγος, τούτῳ πρὸς φανέρωσιν ὡς ὀργάνῳ κέχρηται ὁ Λόγος; εἰ μὲν γὰρ οὐκ ἦν ἐν αὐτῷ, οὐδὲ χρήσασθαι ἂν ἠδυνήθη τούτῳ. εἰ δὲ προαποδεδώκαμεν ἐν τῷ παντὶ καὶ ἐν τοῖς κατὰ μέρος εἶναι τοῦτον, τί ἄπιστον εἰ ἐν οἷς ἔστιν ἐν τούτοις ἑαυτὸν καὶ ἐπιφαίνει;
Ti loipon chleuēs axion legomen, ei en hǭ estin ho Logos, toutǭ pros phanerōsin hōs organǭ kechrētai ho Logos? ei men gar ouk ēn en autǭ, oude chrēsasthai an ēdynēthē toutǭ. ei de proapodedōkamen en tǭ panti kai en tois kata meros einai touton, ti apiston ei en hois estin en toutois heauton kai epiphainei?
What, then, do we say that deserves mockery, if the Word has used as an instrument for his manifestation that in which he is? For if he were not in it, he could not have used it. But if we have already granted that he is in the universe and in its parts, what is incredible if he also manifests himself in those in which he is?
42.6Robertson
Ὥσπερ γὰρ ταῖς ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμεσιν ὅλος ἐν ἑκάστῳ καὶ πᾶσιν ἐπιβαίνων, καὶ πάντα διακοσμῶν ἀφθόνως, εἰ ἤθελε, διὰ ἡλίου, ἢ σελήνης, ἢ οὐρανοῦ, ἢ γῆς, ἢ ὑδάτων, ἢ πυρός, οὐκ ἄν τις ἀτόπως αὐτὸν φωνῇ χρήσασθαι καὶ γνωρίσαι ἑαυτὸν καὶ τὸν αὐτοῦ Πατέρα ἔφησεν [πεποιηκέναι] ἅπαξ πάντα αὐτοῦ συνέχοντος καὶ μετὰ πάντων καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ τῷ μέρει τυγχάνοντος καὶ ἀοράτως ἑαυτὸν δεικνύντος· οὕτως οὐκ ἄτοπον ἂν εἴη διακοσμοῦντα αὐτὸν τὰ πάντα καὶ τὰ ὅλα ζωοποιοῦντα, καὶ θελήσαντα διʼ ἀνθρώπων γνωρίσαι, εἰ ὀργάνῳ κέχρηται ἀνθρώπου σώματι πρὸς φανέρωσιν ἀληθείας καὶ γνῶσιν τοῦ Πατρός. μέρος γὰρ τοῦ ὅλου καὶ ἡ ἀνθρωπότης τυγχάνει.
Hōsper gar tais heautou dynamesin holos en hekastǭ kai pasin epibainōn, kai panta diakosmōn aphthonōs, ei ēthele, dia hēliou, ē selēnēs, ē ouranou, ē gēs, ē hydatōn, ē pyros, ouk an tis atopōs auton phōnę̄ chrēsasthai kai gnōrisai heauton kai ton autou Patera ephēsen [pepoiēkenai] hapax panta autou synechontos kai meta pantōn kai en autǭ tǭ merei tynchanontos kai aoratōs heauton deiknyntos; houtōs ouk atopon an eiē diakosmounta auton ta panta kai ta hola zōopoiounta, kai thelēsanta diʼ anthrōpōn gnōrisai, ei organǭ kechrētai anthrōpou sōmati pros phanerōsin alētheias kai gnōsin tou Patros. meros gar tou holou kai hē anthrōpotēs tynchanei.
For as, while by his powers he is wholly in each and all and orders all things without stint, no one would have said he acted absurdly if he had wished to use the sun, or moon, or heaven, or earth, or waters, or fire as a voice and make himself and his Father known, since he holds all things together at once and is with all and in each part, showing himself invisibly: so it would not be absurd if he, who orders all things and gives life to the universe, and who willed to make himself known through human beings, has used a human body as an instrument for the manifestation of the truth and the knowledge of the Father. For humanity too is a part of the whole.
42.7Robertson
Καὶ ὥσπερ ὁ νοῦς διʼ ὅλου τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ὤν, ἀπὸ μέρους τοῦ σώματος, τῆς γλώττης λέγω, σημαίνεται, καὶ οὐ δήπου τις ἐλαττοῦσθαι τὴν οὐσίαν τοῦ νοῦ διὰ τοῦτο λέγει· οὕτως ὁ Λόγος διὰ πάντων ὤν, εἰ ἀνθρωπίνῳ κέχρηται ὀργάνῳ, οὐκ ἀπρεπὲς ἂν φαίνοιτο τοῦτο. εἰ γὰρ, ὡς προεῖπον, ἀπρεπὲς ὀργάνῳ χρήσασθαι σώματι, ἀπρεπὲς καὶ ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ αὐτὸν εἶναι.
Kai hōsper ho nous diʼ holou tou anthrōpou ōn, apo merous tou sōmatos, tēs glōttēs legō, sēmainetai, kai ou dēpou tis elattousthai tēn ousian tou nou dia touto legei; houtōs ho Logos dia pantōn ōn, ei anthrōpinǭ kechrētai organǭ, ouk aprepes an phainoito touto. ei gar, hōs proeipon, aprepes organǭ chrēsasthai sōmati, aprepes kai en tǭ holǭ auton einai.
And as the mind, which pervades the whole man, is expressed by a part of the body, I mean the tongue, and no one says that the being of the mind is lessened by this; so, if the Word, who is in all things, has used a human instrument, this would not appear unfitting. For if, as I said before, it is unfitting to use a body as an instrument, it is unfitting for him to be in the whole.
Chapter 43
43.1Robertson
Διατί οὖν, ἐὰν λέγωσιν, οὐχὶ διʼ ἄλλων μερῶν καλλίονων τῆς κτίσεως ἐφάνη, καὶ καλλίονι ὀργάνῳ, οἷον ἡλίῳ, ἢ σελήνῃ, ἢ ἄστροις, ἢ πυρί, ἢ αἰθέρι οὐ κέχρηται, ἀλλὰ ἀνθρώπῳ μόνον; γινωσκέτωσαν, ὅτι οὐκ ἐπιδείξασθαι ἦλθεν ὁ Κύριος, ἀλλὰ θεραπεῦσαι καὶ διδάξαι τοὺς πάσχοντας.
Diati oun, ean legōsin, ouchi diʼ allōn merōn kallionōn tēs ktiseōs ephanē, kai kallioni organǭ, hoion hēliǭ, ē selēnę̄, ē astrois, ē pyri, ē aitheri ou kechrētai, alla anthrōpǭ monon? ginōsketōsan, hoti ouk epideixasthai ēlthen ho Kyrios, alla therapeusai kai didaxai tous paschontas.
Why then, if they say it, did he not appear through other, nobler parts of creation, and use a nobler instrument, such as the sun, or moon, or stars, or fire, or ether, instead of a man only? Let them know that the Lord came not to make a display, but to heal and teach those who were suffering.
43.2Robertson
Ἐπιδεικνυμένου μὲν γὰρ ἦν μόνον ἐπιφανῆναι καὶ καταπλῆξαι τοὺς ὁρῶντας· θεραπεύοντος δὲ καὶ διδάσκοντός ἐστι, μὴ ἁπλῶς ἐπιδημῆσαι, ἀλλʼ ἐπʼ ὠφελείᾳ τῶν δεομένων γενέσθαι, καὶ ὡς οἱ χρῄζοντες φέρουσιν ἐπιφανῆναι, ἵνα μὴ τῷ ὑπερβάλλοντι τὴν χρείαν τῶν πασχόντων αὐτοὺς τοὺς δεομένους ταράξῃ, καὶ ἀνωφελὴς τούτοις ἡ ἐπιφάνεια τοῦ θείου γένηται.
Epideiknymenou men gar ēn monon epiphanēnai kai kataplēxai tous horōntas; therapeuontos de kai didaskontos esti, mē haplōs epidēmēsai, allʼ epʼ ōpheleią tōn deomenōn genesthai, kai hōs hoi chrę̄zontes pherousin epiphanēnai, hina mē tǭ hyperballonti tēn chreian tōn paschontōn autous tous deomenous taraxę̄, kai anōphelēs toutois hē epiphaneia tou theiou genētai.
For one making a display would only appear and astonish those who saw him; but it belongs to one who heals and teaches not simply to arrive, but to come for the benefit of those in need, and to appear in a way those in need can bear, lest by exceeding the need of the sufferers he should confound the very people who needed him, and the appearing of the divine be of no profit to them.
43.3Robertson
Οὐδὲν τοίνυν τῶν ἐν τῇ κτίσει πεπλανημένον ἦν εἰς τὰς περὶ Θεοῦ ἐννοίας, εἰ μὴ μόνος ὁ ἄνθρωπος. ἀμέλει, οὐχ ἥλιος, οὐ σελήνη, οὐκ οὐρανός, οὐ τὰ ἄστρα, οὐχ ὕδωρ, οὐκ αἰθὴρ παρήλλαξαν τὴν τάξιν, ἀλλʼ εἰδότες τὸν ἑαυτῶν δημιουργὸν καὶ βασιλέα Λόγον μένουσιν ὡς γεγόνασιν· ἄνθρωποι δὲ μόνοι ἀποστραφέντες τὸ καλόν, λοιπὸν τὰ οὐκ ὄντα ἀντὶ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐπλάσαντο, καὶ τὴν εἰς Θεὸν τιμὴν καὶ τὴν περὶ αὐτοῦ γνῶσιν δαίμοσι καὶ ἀνθρώποις ἐν λίθοις ἀνατεθείκασιν.
Ouden toinyn tōn en tę̄ ktisei peplanēmenon ēn eis tas peri Theou ennoias, ei mē monos ho anthrōpos. amelei, ouch hēlios, ou selēnē, ouk ouranos, ou ta astra, ouch hydōr, ouk aithēr parēllaxan tēn taxin, allʼ eidotes ton heautōn dēmiourgon kai basilea Logon menousin hōs gegonasin; anthrōpoi de monoi apostraphentes to kalon, loipon ta ouk onta anti tēs alētheias eplasanto, kai tēn eis Theon timēn kai tēn peri autou gnōsin daimosi kai anthrōpois en lithois anatetheikasin.
Now nothing in creation had gone astray in its ideas about God but man alone. Indeed, neither sun nor moon nor heaven nor stars nor water nor ether departed from their order; knowing their Maker and King, the Word, they remain as they were made. Human beings alone turned from the good and fashioned for themselves things that are not in place of the truth, and gave the honor due to God and the knowledge of him to demons and to men carved in stone.
43.4Robertson
Ὅθεν εἰκότως, ἐπειδὴ παριδεῖν τὸ τηλικοῦτον οὐκ ἄξιον ἦν τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀγαθότητος, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ αὐτὸν διέποντα καὶ ἡγεμονεύοντα οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν αὐτὸν γνῶναι οἱ ἄνθρωποι, μέρος τοῦ ὅλου λαμβάνει ἑαυτῷ ὄργανον τὸ ἀνθρώπινον σῶμα, καὶ ἐπιβαίνει τούτῳ, ἵνʼ ἐπειδὴ ἐν τῷ ὅλῳ αὐτὸν οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν γνῶναι, κἂν ἐν τῷ μέρει μὴ ἀγνοήσωσιν αὐτόν· καὶ ἐπειδὴ ἀναβλέψαι οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν εἰς τὴν ἀόρατον αὐτοῦ δύναμιν, κἂν ἐκ τῶν ὁμοίων λογίσασθαι καὶ θεωρῆσαι δυνηθῶσιν αὐτόν.
Hothen eikotōs, epeidē paridein to tēlikouton ouk axion ēn tēs tou Theou agathotētos, alla kai en tǭ holǭ auton dieponta kai hēgemoneuonta ouk ēdynēthēsan auton gnōnai hoi anthrōpoi, meros tou holou lambanei heautǭ organon to anthrōpinon sōma, kai epibainei toutǭ, hinʼ epeidē en tǭ holǭ auton ouk ēdynēthēsan gnōnai, kan en tǭ merei mē agnoēsōsin auton; kai epeidē anablepsai ouk ēdynēthēsan eis tēn aoraton autou dynamin, kan ek tōn homoiōn logisasthai kai theōrēsai dynēthōsin auton.
So, fittingly, since it was not worthy of God's goodness to overlook so great a thing, but human beings could not know him ordering and ruling in the whole, he takes to himself as an instrument a part of the whole, the human body, and enters into it, so that, since they could not know him in the whole, they might at least not fail to know him in the part; and since they could not look up to his invisible power, they might at least be able to reason about him and behold him from what is like themselves.
43.5Robertson
Ἄνθρωποι γὰρ ὄντες, διὰ τοῦ καταλλήλου σώματος καὶ τῶν διʼ αὐτοῦ θείων ἔργων, ταχύτερον καὶ ἐγγύτερον τὸν τούτου Πατέρα γινώσκειν δυνήσονται, συγκρίνοντες ὡς οὐκ ἀνθρώπινα, ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ ἔργα ἐστὶ τὰ ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ γινόμενα.
Anthrōpoi gar ontes, dia tou katallēlou sōmatos kai tōn diʼ autou theiōn ergōn, tachyteron kai engyteron ton toutou Patera ginōskein dynēsontai, synkrinontes hōs ouk anthrōpina, alla Theou erga esti ta hypʼ autou ginomena.
For being human, they will be able more quickly and more directly to know his Father through a body like theirs and the divine works done through it, judging by comparison that what he does are not human works but works of God.
43.6Robertson
Καὶ ἐὰν ἄτοπον ἦν κατʼ αὐτοὺς διὰ τῶν τοῦ σώματος ἔργων τὸν Λόγον γνωρίζεσθαι· πάλιν ἂν εἴη ἄτοπον ἐκ τῶν ἔργων τοῦ παντὸς γινώσκεσθαι τοῦτον. ὥσπερ γὰρ ἐν τῇ κτίσει ὥν, οὐδέν τι τῆς κτίσεως μεταλαμβάνει, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον πάντα τῆς αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως μεταλαμβάνει· οὕτως καὶ τῷ σώματι ὀργάνῳ χρώμενος, οὐδενὸς τῶν τοῦ σώματος μετεῖχεν, ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς ἡγίαζε τὸ σῶμα.
Kai ean atopon ēn katʼ autous dia tōn tou sōmatos ergōn ton Logon gnōrizesthai; palin an eiē atopon ek tōn ergōn tou pantos ginōskesthai touton. hōsper gar en tę̄ ktisei hōn, ouden ti tēs ktiseōs metalambanei, alla mallon panta tēs autou dynameōs metalambanei; houtōs kai tǭ sōmati organǭ chrōmenos, oudenos tōn tou sōmatos meteichen, alla mallon autos hēgiaze to sōma.
And if, as they say, it were absurd for the Word to be known through the works of the body, it would again be absurd for him to be known from the works of the universe. For as, being in creation, he does not share in anything of creation, but rather all things share in his power, so also, using the body as an instrument, he shared in nothing of the body, but rather himself sanctified the body.
43.7Robertson
Εἰ γὰρ δὴ καὶ ὁ παρὰ τοῖς Ἕλλησι θαυμαζόμενος Πλάτων φησίν, ὅτι ὁρῶν τὸν κόσμον ὁ γεννήσας αὐτὸν χειμαζόμενον καὶ κινδυνεύοντα εἰς τὸν τῆς ἀνομοιότητος δύνειν τόπον, καθίσας ἐπὶ τοὺς οἴακας τῆς ψυχῆς βοηθεῖ, καὶ πάντα τὰ πταίσματα διορθοῦται· τί ἄπιστον λέγεται παρʼ ἡμῖν, εἰ πλανωμένης τῆς ἀνθρωπότητος ἐκάθισεν ὁ Λόγος ἐπὶ ταύτην, καὶ ἄνθρωπος ἐπεφάνη ἵνα χειμαζομένην αὐτὴν περισώσῃ διὰ τῆς κυβερνήσεως αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀγαθότητος;
Ei gar dē kai ho para tois Hellēsi thaumazomenos Platōn phēsin, hoti horōn ton kosmon ho gennēsas auton cheimazomenon kai kindyneuonta eis ton tēs anomoiotētos dynein topon, kathisas epi tous oiakas tēs psychēs boēthei, kai panta ta ptaismata diorthoutai; ti apiston legetai parʼ hēmin, ei planōmenēs tēs anthrōpotētos ekathisen ho Logos epi tautēn, kai anthrōpos epephanē hina cheimazomenēn autēn perisōsę̄ dia tēs kybernēseōs autou kai agathotētos?
For if even Plato, who is admired among the Greeks, says that the one who begot the world, seeing it storm-tossed and in danger of sinking into the region of unlikeness, takes his seat at the helm of the soul, comes to its aid, and sets right all its failings, what is incredible in what we say, that, when humanity was going astray, the Word took his seat upon it and appeared as a man, so as to save it, storm-tossed as it was, by his steering and goodness?
Chapter 44
44.1Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἴσως συγκαταθήσονται μὲν τούτοις αἰσχυνόμενοι, θελήσουσι δὲ λέγειν, ὅτι ἔδει τὸν Θεόν, παιδεῦσαι καὶ σῶσαι θέλοντα τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, νεύματι μόνον ποιῆσαι, καὶ μὴ σώματος ἅψασθαι τὸν τούτου Λόγον, ὥσπερ οὖν καὶ πάλαι πεποίηκεν, ὅτε ἐκ τοῦ μὴ ὄντος αὐτὰ συνίστη.
Allʼ isōs synkatathēsontai men toutois aischynomenoi, thelēsousi de legein, hoti edei ton Theon, paideusai kai sōsai thelonta tous anthrōpous, neumati monon poiēsai, kai mē sōmatos hapsasthai ton toutou Logon, hōsper oun kai palai pepoiēken, hote ek tou mē ontos auta synistē.
But perhaps, out of shame, they will agree with this, but will want to say that God, if he wished to instruct and save human beings, should have done it by a mere nod, and his Word should not have touched a body, just as he did of old when he brought things into being out of nothing.
44.2Robertson
Πρὸς δὲ ταύτην αὐτῶν τὴν ἀντίθεσιν εἰκότως ἂν λεχθείη ταῦτα, ὅτι πάλαι μὲν οὐδενὸς οὐδαμοῦ ὑπάρχοντος, νεύματος γέγονε χρεία καὶ βουλήσεως μόνης εἰς τὴν τοῦ παντὸς δημιουργίαν. ὅτε δὲ γέγονεν ὁ ἄνθρωπος, καὶ χρεία ἀπῄτησεν οὐ τὰ μὴ ὄντα ἀλλὰ τὰ γενόμενα θεραπεῦσαι, ἀκόλουθον ἦν ἐν τοῖς ἤδη γενομένοις τὸν ἰατρὸν καὶ Σωτῆρα παραγενέσθαι, ἵνα καὶ τὰ ὄντα θεραπεύσῃ. γέγονε δὲ ἄνθρωπος διὰ τοῦτο, καὶ ἀνθρωπείῳ ὀργάνῳ κέχρηται τῷ σώματι.
Pros de tautēn autōn tēn antithesin eikotōs an lechtheiē tauta, hoti palai men oudenos oudamou hyparchontos, neumatos gegone chreia kai boulēseōs monēs eis tēn tou pantos dēmiourgian. hote de gegonen ho anthrōpos, kai chreia apę̄tēsen ou ta mē onta alla ta genomena therapeusai, akolouthon ēn en tois ēdē genomenois ton iatron kai Sōtēra paragenesthai, hina kai ta onta therapeusę̄. gegone de anthrōpos dia touto, kai anthrōpeiǭ organǭ kechrētai tǭ sōmati.
To this objection of theirs the following may fittingly be said: that of old, when nothing existed anywhere, a nod and a mere act of will were needed for the making of the universe. But once man had been made, and need required that not what did not exist but what had come into being be healed, it followed that the physician and Savior should come among what had already come into being, so as to heal what existed. For this reason he became man and has used the body as a human instrument.
44.3Robertson
Ἐπεὶ εἰ μὴ τοῦτον γενέσθαι ἔδει τὸν τρόπον, πῶς ἔδει τὸν Λόγον, ὀργάνῳ θέλοντα χρήσασθαι, παραγενέσθαι· ἢ πόθεν ἔδει τοῦτο λαβεῖν αὐτόν, εἰ μὴ ἐκ τῶν ἤδη γενομένων καὶ χρῃζόντων τῆς αὐτοῦ θειότητος διὰ τοῦ ὁμοίου; οὐδὲ γὰρ τὰ οὐκ ὄντα ἔχρῃζε σωτηρίας, ἵνα καὶ προστάξει μόνον ἀρκεσθῇ, ἀλλʼ ὁ ἤδη γενόμενος ἄνθρωπος ἐφθείρετο καὶ παραπώλλυτο. ὅθεν εἰκότως ἀνθρωπίνῳ κέχρηται καλῶς ὀργάνῳ, καὶ εἰς πάντα ἑαυτὸν ἥπλωσεν ὁ Λόγος.
Epei ei mē touton genesthai edei ton tropon, pōs edei ton Logon, organǭ thelonta chrēsasthai, paragenesthai; ē pothen edei touto labein auton, ei mē ek tōn ēdē genomenōn kai chrę̄zontōn tēs autou theiotētos dia tou homoiou? oude gar ta ouk onta echrę̄ze sōtērias, hina kai prostaxei monon arkesthę̄, allʼ ho ēdē genomenos anthrōpos ephtheireto kai parapōllyto. hothen eikotōs anthrōpinǭ kechrētai kalōs organǭ, kai eis panta heauton hēplōsen ho Logos.
For if it was not to happen in this way, how was the Word, wishing to use an instrument, to come? Or from where was he to take it, but from what had already come into being and needed his divinity through something like itself? For it was not non-existent things that needed salvation, so that a command alone would suffice; but man, who already existed, was being corrupted and was perishing. So, fittingly, the Word used a human instrument well and spread himself through all things.
44.4Robertson
Ἔπειτα καὶ τοῦτο ἰστέον, ὅτι ἡ γενομένη φθορὰ οὐκ ἔξωθεν ἦν τοῦ σώματος, ἀλλʼ αὐτῷ προσεγεγόνει, καὶ ἀνάγκη ἦν ἀντὶ τῆς φθορᾶς ζωὴν αὐτῷ προσπλακῆναι, ἵνα ὥσπερ ἐν τῷ σώματι γέγονεν ὁ θάνατος, οὕτως ἐν αὐτῷ γένηται καὶ ἡ ζωή.
Epeita kai touto isteon, hoti hē genomenē phthora ouk exōthen ēn tou sōmatos, allʼ autǭ prosegegonei, kai anankē ēn anti tēs phthoras zōēn autǭ prosplakēnai, hina hōsper en tǭ sōmati gegonen ho thanatos, houtōs en autǭ genētai kai hē zōē.
Then this too must be known: that the corruption that had come about was not outside the body but had attached itself to it, and it was necessary for life to be interwoven with it in place of corruption, so that as death had come about in the body, so life too might come about in it.
44.5Robertson
Εἰ μὲν οὖν ἔξωθεν ἦν ὁ θάνατος τοῦ σώματος· ἔξωθεν ἔδει καὶ τὴν ζωὴν αὐτοῦ γεγονέναι. εἰ δὲ ἐν τῷ σώματι συνεπλάκη ὁ θάνατος, καὶ ὡς συνὼν αὐτῷ κατεκράτει τούτου· ἀνάγκη καὶ τὴν ζωὴν συμπλακῆναι τῷ σώματι, ἵνα ἀντενδυθὲν τὸ σῶμα τὴν ζωήν, ἀποβάλῃ τὴν φθοράν. ἄλλως τε εἰ καὶ ἐγεγόνει ἕξω τοῦ σώματος ὁ Λόγος, καὶ μὴ ἐν αὐτῷ, ὁ μὲν θάνατος ἡττᾶτο ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ φυσικώτατα, ἄτε δὴ μὴ ἰσχύοντος τοῦ θανάτου κατὰ τῆς ζωῆς, οὐδὲν ἦττον δὲ ἔμενεν ἐν τῷ σώματι ἡ προσγενομένη φθορά.
Ei men oun exōthen ēn ho thanatos tou sōmatos; exōthen edei kai tēn zōēn autou gegonenai. ei de en tǭ sōmati syneplakē ho thanatos, kai hōs synōn autǭ katekratei toutou; anankē kai tēn zōēn symplakēnai tǭ sōmati, hina antendythen to sōma tēn zōēn, apobalę̄ tēn phthoran. allōs te ei kai egegonei hexō tou sōmatos ho Logos, kai mē en autǭ, ho men thanatos hēttato hypʼ autou physikōtata, ate dē mē ischyontos tou thanatou kata tēs zōēs, ouden ētton de emenen en tǭ sōmati hē prosgenomenē phthora.
If, then, death were outside the body, its life too would have had to come from outside. But if death was interwoven with the body and, as united with it, ruled over it, then life too had to be interwoven with the body, so that the body, putting on life in exchange, might cast off corruption. Besides, if the Word had come to be outside the body and not in it, death would indeed have been defeated by him quite naturally, since death has no power against Life; but the corruption attached to the body would have remained in it no less.
44.6Robertson
Διὰ τοῦτο εἰκότως ἐνεδύσατο σῶμα ὁ Σωτήρ, ἵνα συμπλακέντος τοῦ σώματος τῇ ζωῇ, μηκέτι ὡς θνητὸν ἀπομείνῃ ἐν τῷ θανάτῳ· ἀλλʼ ὡς ἐνδυσάμενον τὴν ἀθανασίαν, λοιπὸν ἀναστὰν ἀθάνατον διαμείνῃ. ἅπαξ γὰρ ἐνδυσάμενον φθορὰν οὐκ ἂν ἀνέστη, εἰ μὴ ἐνεδύσατο τὴν ζωήν· καὶ πάλιν θάνατος καθʼ ἑαυτὸν οὐκ ἂν φανείη, εἰ μὴ ἐν τῷ σώματι· διὰ τοῦτο ἐνεδύσατο σῶμα, ἵνα τὸν θάνατον ἐν τῷ σώματι εὑρὼν ἀπαλείψῃ. πῶς γὰρ ἂν ὅλως ὁ Κύριος ἐδείχθη ζωή, εἰ μὴ τὸ θνητὸν ἐζωοποίησε;
Dia touto eikotōs enedysato sōma ho Sōtēr, hina symplakentos tou sōmatos tę̄ zōę̄, mēketi hōs thnēton apomeinę̄ en tǭ thanatǭ; allʼ hōs endysamenon tēn athanasian, loipon anastan athanaton diameinę̄. hapax gar endysamenon phthoran ouk an anestē, ei mē enedysato tēn zōēn; kai palin thanatos kathʼ heauton ouk an phaneiē, ei mē en tǭ sōmati; dia touto enedysato sōma, hina ton thanaton en tǭ sōmati heurōn apaleipsę̄. pōs gar an holōs ho Kyrios edeichthē zōē, ei mē to thnēton ezōopoiēse?
For this reason the Savior fittingly put on a body, so that the body, interwoven with Life, might no longer remain in death as mortal, but, having put on immortality, might thereafter rise and remain immortal. For once it had put on corruption, it would not have risen unless it had put on life; and again, death does not appear by itself, except in the body. For this reason he put on a body, so as to find death in the body and blot it out. For how could the Lord have been shown to be Life at all, if he had not given life to what was mortal?
44.7Robertson
Καὶ ὥσπερ τῆς καλάμης ὑπὸ πυρὸς φύσει φθειρομένης, εἰ κωλύει τις τὸ πῦρ ἀπὸ τῆς καλάμης· οὐ καίεται μὲν ἡ καλάμη, μένει δὲ ὅλως πάλιν καλάμη ἡ καλάμη ὑποπτεύουσα τὴν τοῦ πυρὸς ἀπειλήν· φύσει γὰρ ἀναλωτικόν ἐστιν αὐτῆς τὸ πῦρ· εἰ δέ τις ἐνδιδύσκοι τὴν καλάμην ἀμιάντῳ πολλῷ, δὴ λέγεται ἀντιπαθὲς εἶναι τοῦ πυρός, οὐκ ἔτι τὸ πῦρ φοβεῖται ἡ καλάμη, ἔχουσα τὴν ἀσφάλειαν ἐκ τοῦ ἐνδύματος τοῦ ἀκαύστου·
Kai hōsper tēs kalamēs hypo pyros physei phtheiromenēs, ei kōlyei tis to pyr apo tēs kalamēs; ou kaietai men hē kalamē, menei de holōs palin kalamē hē kalamē hypopteuousa tēn tou pyros apeilēn; physei gar analōtikon estin autēs to pyr; ei de tis endidyskoi tēn kalamēn amiantǭ pollǭ, dē legetai antipathes einai tou pyros, ouk eti to pyr phobeitai hē kalamē, echousa tēn asphaleian ek tou endymatos tou akaustou;
And as, since straw is by nature destroyed by fire, if someone keeps the fire away from the straw, the straw is not burned, but it remains straw all the same, fearing the threat of the fire, for fire by nature consumes it; but if someone wraps the straw in plenty of asbestos, which is said to be proof against fire, the straw no longer fears the fire, having safety from its fireproof clothing:
44.8Robertson
τὸν αὐτὸν δὴ τρόπον καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ σώματος καὶ ἐπὶ τοῦ θανάτου ἄν τις εἴποι· ὅτι εἰ προστάξει μόνον κωλυθεὶς ἦν ὁ θάνατος ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ, οὐδὲν ἦττον πάλιν ἦν θνητὸν καὶ φθαρτὸν κατὰ τὸν τῶν σωμάτων λόγον. ἀλλʼ ἵνα μὴ τοῦτο γένηται, ἐνεδύσατο τὸν ἀσώματον τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον· καὶ οὕτως οὐκ ἔτι τὸν θάνατον οὐδὲ τὴν φθορὰν φοβεῖται, ἔχον ἔνδυμα τὴν ζωήν, καὶ ἐν αὐτῷ ἀφανιζομένης τῆς φθορᾶς.
ton auton dē tropon kai epi tou sōmatos kai epi tou thanatou an tis eipoi; hoti ei prostaxei monon kōlytheis ēn ho thanatos hypʼ autou, ouden ētton palin ēn thnēton kai phtharton kata ton tōn sōmatōn logon. allʼ hina mē touto genētai, enedysato ton asōmaton tou Theou Logon; kai houtōs ouk eti ton thanaton oude tēn phthoran phobeitai, echon endyma tēn zōēn, kai en autǭ aphanizomenēs tēs phthoras.
in the same way one might speak of the body and of death. If death had been kept from it merely by a command from him, it would nonetheless have remained mortal and corruptible, according to the nature of bodies. But so that this might not happen, it put on the bodiless Word of God; and so it no longer fears death or corruption, having Life as its clothing, and corruption being done away in it.
Chapter 45
45.1Robertson
Οὐκοῦν ἀκολούθως ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος σῶμα ἀνέλαβε, καὶ ἀνθρωπίνῳ ὀργάνῳ κέχρηται, ἵνα καὶ ζωοποιήσῃ τὸ σῶμα, καὶ ἵνʼ, ὥσπερ ἐν τῇ κτίσει διὰ τῶν ἔργον γνωρίζεται, οὕτως καὶ ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ ἐργάσηται, καὶ δείξῃ ἑαυτὸν πανταχοῦ, μηδὲν ἔρημον τῆς ἑαυτοῦ θειότητος καὶ γνώσεως καταλιμπάνων.
Oukoun akolouthōs ho tou Theou Logos sōma anelabe, kai anthrōpinǭ organǭ kechrētai, hina kai zōopoiēsę̄ to sōma, kai hinʼ, hōsper en tę̄ ktisei dia tōn ergon gnōrizetai, houtōs kai en anthrōpǭ ergasētai, kai deixę̄ heauton pantachou, mēden erēmon tēs heautou theiotētos kai gnōseōs katalimpanōn.
So, consistently, the Word of God took up a body and has used a human instrument, both to give life to the body and so that, as he is known in creation through his works, he might also work in a man and show himself everywhere, leaving nothing empty of his divinity and of the knowledge of him.
45.2Robertson
Πάλιν γὰρ τὸ αὐτό φημι τοῖς πρότερον ἐπαναλαβών· ὅτι τοῦτο πεποίηκεν ὁ Σωτήρ, ἵνα ὥσπερ τὰ πάντα πανταχόθεν πληροῖ παρών, οὕτως καὶ τὰ πάντα τῆς περὶ αὐτοῦ γνώσεως πληρώσῃ, ᾗ φησι καὶ ἡ θεία γραφή· Ἐπληρώθη ἡ σύμπασα τοῦ γνῶναι τὸν Κύριον.
Palin gar to auto phēmi tois proteron epanalabōn; hoti touto pepoiēken ho Sōtēr, hina hōsper ta panta pantachothen plēroi parōn, houtōs kai ta panta tēs peri autou gnōseōs plērōsę̄, hę̄ phēsi kai hē theia graphē; Eplērōthē hē sympasa tou gnōnai ton Kyrion.
For I say the same thing again, repeating what I said before: the Savior did this so that, as he fills all things everywhere by his presence, he might also fill all things with the knowledge of him; as the divine Scripture also says: “The whole earth was filled with the knowledge of the Lord.”
45.3Robertson
Είτε γάρ τις ἀναβλέπειν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν βούλεται· ὁρᾷ τὴν τούτου διακόσμησιν· εἴτε οὐ δύναται μὲν εἰς τὸν οὐρανόν, εἰς ἀνθρώπους δὲ μόνον ἀνακύπτει· ὁρᾷ διὰ τῶν ἔργων τὴν ἀσύγκριτον αὐτοῦ πρὸς ἀνθρώπους δύναμιν, καὶ γινώσκει τοῦτον ἐν ἀνθρώποις μόνον Θεὸν Λόγον. εἴτε ἐν δαίμοσί τις ἀπεστράφη, καὶ περὶ τούτου ἐπτόηται· ὁρᾷ τοῦτον ἐλαύνοντα τούτους, καὶ κρίνει τοῦτον αὐτῶν εἶναι δεσπότην. εἴτε εἰς τὴν ὑδάτων βεβύθισται φύσιν, καὶ νομίζει ταῦτα Θεὸν εἶναι· ὥσπερ Αἰγύπτιοι σέβουσι τὸ ὕδωρ· ὁρᾷ ταύτην μεταβαλλομένην ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ, καὶ γινώσκει τούτων εἶναι κτίστην τὸν Κύριον.
Eite gar tis anablepein eis ton ouranon bouletai; horą tēn toutou diakosmēsin; eite ou dynatai men eis ton ouranon, eis anthrōpous de monon anakyptei; horą dia tōn ergōn tēn asynkriton autou pros anthrōpous dynamin, kai ginōskei touton en anthrōpois monon Theon Logon. eite en daimosi tis apestraphē, kai peri toutou eptoētai; horą touton elaunonta toutous, kai krinei touton autōn einai despotēn. eite eis tēn hydatōn bebythistai physin, kai nomizei tauta Theon einai; hōsper Aigyptioi sebousi to hydōr; horą tautēn metaballomenēn hypʼ autou, kai ginōskei toutōn einai ktistēn ton Kyrion.
For if someone wishes to look up to heaven, he sees its order; or if he cannot look up to heaven but only lifts his head toward human beings, he sees through his works his power toward human beings, which is beyond comparison, and knows that he alone among human beings is God the Word. If someone has turned aside to demons and is awestruck by them, he sees him driving them out and judges him to be their master. If someone has sunk into the nature of waters and thinks them to be God, as the Egyptians revere water, he sees it changed by him and knows that the Lord is their Creator.
45.4Robertson
Εἰ δὲ καὶ εἰς ᾅδην τις κατέβη, καὶ πρὸς τοὺς ἐκεῖ κατελθόντας ἥρωας ἐπτόηται ὡς θεούς· ἀλλʼ ὁρᾷ τὴν τούτου γενομένην ἀνάστασιν, καὶ τὴν κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου νίκην, καὶ λογίζεται ἐν ἐκείνοις μόνον εἶναι τὸν Χριστὸν ἀληθινὸν Κύριον καὶ Θεόν.
Ei de kai eis hądēn tis katebē, kai pros tous ekei katelthontas hērōas eptoētai hōs theous; allʼ horą tēn toutou genomenēn anastasin, kai tēn kata tou thanatou nikēn, kai logizetai en ekeinois monon einai ton Christon alēthinon Kyrion kai Theon.
And if someone has gone down even to Hades and is awestruck at the heroes who have gone down there, as gods, yet he sees his resurrection and victory over death, and concludes that among them Christ alone is true Lord and God.
45.5Robertson
Πάντων γὰρ τῶν τῆς κτίσεως μερῶν ἥψατο ὁ Κύριος, καὶ τὰ πάντα πάσης ἀπάτης ἠλευθέρωσε καὶ ἤλεγξεν, ὡς Παῦλός φησιν· ἀπεκδυσάμενος τὰς ἀρχὰς καὶ τὰς ἐξουσίας ἐθριάμβευσεν ἐν τῷ σταυρῷ, ἵνα μηκέτι τις ἀπατηθῆναι δυνήθῃ, ἀλλὰ πανταχοῦ τὸν ἀληθινὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγον εὕρῃ.
Pantōn gar tōn tēs ktiseōs merōn hēpsato ho Kyrios, kai ta panta pasēs apatēs ēleutherōse kai ēlenxen, hōs Paulos phēsin; apekdysamenos tas archas kai tas exousias ethriambeusen en tǭ staurǭ, hina mēketi tis apatēthēnai dynēthę̄, alla pantachou ton alēthinon tou Theou Logon heurę̄.
For the Lord touched all parts of creation, and freed all things from every deception and exposed it, as Paul says: “Having stripped the rulers and the authorities, he triumphed over them in the cross”, so that no one could any longer be deceived, but everywhere might find the true Word of God.
45.6Robertson
Οὕτω γὰρ λοιπὸν πανταχόθεν συγκλειόμενος ὁ ἄνθρωπος καὶ πανταχοῦ, τουτέστιν ἐν οὐρανῷ, ἐν ᾅδῃ, ἐν ἀνθρώπῳ, ἐπὶ γῆς ἡπλωμένην τὴν τοῦ Λόγου θειότητα βλέπων, οὐκ ἔτι μὲν ἀπατᾶται περὶ Θεοῦ, μόνον δὲ τοῦτον προσκυνεῖ, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ καλῶς τὸν Πατέρα γινώσκει.
Houtō gar loipon pantachothen synkleiomenos ho anthrōpos kai pantachou, toutestin en ouranǭ, en hądę̄, en anthrōpǭ, epi gēs hēplōmenēn tēn tou Logou theiotēta blepōn, ouk eti men apatatai peri Theou, monon de touton proskynei, kai diʼ autou kalōs ton Patera ginōskei.
For thus, hemmed in on every side, and seeing the divinity of the Word spread out everywhere, that is, in heaven, in Hades, in man, and on earth, man is no longer deceived about God, but worships him alone, and through him rightly knows the Father.
45.7Robertson
Τούτοις μὲν οὖν καὶ Ἕλληνες εἰκότως δυσωπηθήσονται παρʼ ἡμῶν ἐκ τῶν εὐλόγων. εἰ δὲ μὴ αὐτάρκεις εἶναι τοὺς λόγους ἡγοῦνται πρὸς αἰσχύνην αὐτῶν, κἂν ἐκ τῶν ἐπʼ ὅψεσι πάντων φαινομένων πιστούσθωσαν τὰ λεγόμενα.
Toutois men oun kai Hellēnes eikotōs dysōpēthēsontai parʼ hēmōn ek tōn eulogōn. ei de mē autarkeis einai tous logous hēgountai pros aischynēn autōn, kan ek tōn epʼ hopsesi pantōn phainomenōn pistousthōsan ta legomena.
By these arguments, then, the Greeks too will fittingly be put to shame by us on reasonable grounds. But if they think the arguments insufficient to shame them, let them at least be assured of what is said by what appears before the eyes of all.
Chapter 46
46.1Robertson
Πότε τὴν τῶν εἰδώλων θρησκείαν ἤρξαντο καταλιμπάνειν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, εἰ μὴ ἀφʼ οὗ γέγονεν ὁ ἀληθινὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐν ἀνθρώποις; πότε δὲ τὰ παρʼ Ἕλλησι καὶ πανταχοῦ μαντεῖα πέπαυται καὶ κεκένωται, εἰ μὴ ὅτε μέχρι γῆς πεφανέρωκεν ἑαυτὸν ὁ Σωτήρ;
Pote tēn tōn eidōlōn thrēskeian ērxanto katalimpanein hoi anthrōpoi, ei mē aphʼ hou gegonen ho alēthinos tou Theou Logos en anthrōpois? pote de ta parʼ Hellēsi kai pantachou manteia pepautai kai kekenōtai, ei mē hote mechri gēs pephanerōken heauton ho Sōtēr?
When did people begin to abandon the worship of idols, except since the true Word of God came among human beings? And when did the oracles among the Greeks and everywhere cease and become empty, except when the Savior manifested himself on earth?
46.2Robertson
Πότε δὲ καταγινώσκεσθαι ἤρξαντο οἱ παρὰ ποιηταῖς λεγόμενοι θεοὶ καὶ ἥρωες, ὡς μόνον ὄντες ἄνθρωποι θνητοί, εἰ μὴ ἀφʼ οὖ ὁ Κύριος τὸ κατὰ τοῦ θανάτου τρόπαιον εἰργάσατο, καὶ ὅπερ ἔλαβε σῶμα τετήρηκεν ἄφθαρτον, ἀναστήσας αὐτὸ ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν;
Pote de kataginōskesthai ērxanto hoi para poiētais legomenoi theoi kai hērōes, hōs monon ontes anthrōpoi thnētoi, ei mē aphʼ ou ho Kyrios to kata tou thanatou tropaion eirgasato, kai hoper elabe sōma tetērēken aphtharton, anastēsas auto ek tōn nekrōn?
And when did the so-called gods and heroes of the poets begin to be condemned as mere mortal men, except since the Lord won the trophy over death and kept incorruptible the body he had taken, raising it from the dead?
46.3Robertson
Πότε δὲ ἡ δαιμόνων ἀπάτη καὶ μανία κατεφρονήθη, εἰ μὴ ὅτε ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ Δύναμις ὁ Λόγος, ὁ πάντων καὶ τούτων δεσπότης, διὰ τὴν τῶν ἀνθρώπων ἀσθένειαν συγκαταβάς, ἐπὶ γῆς ἐφάνη; πότε δὲ τῆς μαγείας ἡ τέχνη καὶ τὰ διδασκαλεῖα ἤρξαντο καταπατεῖσθαι, εἰ μὴ ὅτε τὰ θεοφάνια τοῦ Λόγου γέγονεν ἐν ἀνθρώποις;
Pote de hē daimonōn apatē kai mania katephronēthē, ei mē hote hē tou Theou Dynamis ho Logos, ho pantōn kai toutōn despotēs, dia tēn tōn anthrōpōn astheneian synkatabas, epi gēs ephanē? pote de tēs mageias hē technē kai ta didaskaleia ērxanto katapateisthai, ei mē hote ta theophania tou Logou gegonen en anthrōpois?
And when was the deceit and madness of demons despised, except when the Power of God, the Word, the Master of all including them, stooping down because of human weakness, appeared on earth? And when did the art of magic and its schools begin to be trampled underfoot, except when the divine manifestation of the Word took place among human beings?
46.4Robertson
Καὶ ὅλως, πότε τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἡ σοφία μεμώραται, εἰ μὴ ὅτε ἡ ἀληθὴς τοῦ Θεοῦ Σοφία ἐπὶ γῆς ἑαυτὴν ἐφανέρωσε; πάλαι μὲν γὰρ πᾶσα ἡ οἰκουμένη καὶ πᾶς τόπος τῇ θρησκείᾳ τῶν εἰδώλων ἐπλανᾶτο, καὶ οὐδὲν ἄλλο ἡ τὰ εἴδωλα θεοὺς ἐνόμιζον οἱ ἄνθρωποι. νῦν δὲ κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην, τὴν μὲν τῶν εἰδώλων δεισιδαιμονίαν καταλιμπάνουσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, ἐπὶ δὲ τὸν Χριστὸν καταφεύγουσι, καὶ Θεὸν αὐτὸν προσκυνοῦντες, διʼ αὐτοῦ καὶ ὃν οὐκ ᾔδεισαν Πατέρα γινώσκουσι.
Kai holōs, pote tōn Hellēnōn hē sophia memōratai, ei mē hote hē alēthēs tou Theou Sophia epi gēs heautēn ephanerōse? palai men gar pasa hē oikoumenē kai pas topos tę̄ thrēskeią tōn eidōlōn eplanato, kai ouden allo hē ta eidōla theous enomizon hoi anthrōpoi. nyn de kata pasan tēn oikoumenēn, tēn men tōn eidōlōn deisidaimonian katalimpanousin hoi anthrōpoi, epi de ton Christon katapheugousi, kai Theon auton proskynountes, diʼ autou kai hon ouk ę̄deisan Patera ginōskousi.
And in short, when was the wisdom of the Greeks made foolish, except when the true Wisdom of God manifested itself on earth? For of old the whole world and every place was led astray by the worship of idols, and people thought nothing else to be gods but the idols. But now throughout the whole world people are abandoning the superstition of idols and taking refuge in Christ, and, worshiping him as God, through him they come to know the Father whom they did not know.
46.5Robertson
Καὶ τό γε θαυμαστόν, διαφόρων ὄντων καὶ μυρίων σεβασμάτων, καὶ ἑκάστου τόπου τὸ ἴδιον ἔχοντος εἴδωλον, καὶ μὴ ἰσχυόντος τοῦ παρʼ αὐτοῖς λεγομένου θεοῦ τὸν πλησίον ὑπερβῆναι τόπον, ὥστε καὶ τοὺς ἐκ γειτόνων πεῖσαι σέβειν αὐτόν, ἀλλὰ μόλις καὶ ἐν τοῖς ἰδίοις θρησκευομένου· οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἄλλος τὸν τοῦ γείτονος ἐσέβετο θεόν ἀλλʼ ἕκαστος τὸ ἴδιον ἐφύλαττεν εἴδωλον, νομίζων τῶν πάντων αὐτὸ κύριον εἶναι· μόνος ὁ Χριστὸς παρὰ πᾶσιν εἷς καὶ πανταχοῦ ὁ αὐτὸς προσκυνεῖται· καὶ ὃ μὴ δεδύνηται τῶν εἰδώλων ἡ ἀσθένεια ποιῆσαι, ὥστε κἂν τοὺς πλησίον οἰκοῦντας πεῖσαι, τοῦτο ὁ Χριστὸς πεποίηκεν, οὐ μόνον τοὺς πλησίον ἀλλὰ καὶ πᾶσαν ἁπλῶς τὴν οἰκουμένην πείσας ἕνα καὶ τὸν αὐτὸν Κύριον σέβειν, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Θεὸν τὸν αὐτοῦ Πατέρα.
Kai to ge thaumaston, diaphorōn ontōn kai myriōn sebasmatōn, kai hekastou topou to idion echontos eidōlon, kai mē ischyontos tou parʼ autois legomenou theou ton plēsion hyperbēnai topon, hōste kai tous ek geitonōn peisai sebein auton, alla molis kai en tois idiois thrēskeuomenou; oudeis gar allos ton tou geitonos esebeto theon allʼ hekastos to idion ephylatten eidōlon, nomizōn tōn pantōn auto kyrion einai; monos ho Christos para pasin heis kai pantachou ho autos proskyneitai; kai ho mē dedynētai tōn eidōlōn hē astheneia poiēsai, hōste kan tous plēsion oikountas peisai, touto ho Christos pepoiēken, ou monon tous plēsion alla kai pasan haplōs tēn oikoumenēn peisas hena kai ton auton Kyrion sebein, kai diʼ autou ton Theon ton autou Patera.
And the wonder is that, though objects of worship were various and countless, each place having its own idol, and the so-called god of one people not able to pass over into the next place so as to persuade even their neighbors to worship him, but barely worshiped even among his own (for no one worshiped his neighbor's god, but each kept his own idol, thinking it lord of all), Christ alone is worshiped among all as one and everywhere the same. And what the weakness of idols could not do, namely persuade even those living nearby, Christ has done, persuading not only those nearby but simply the whole world to worship one and the same Lord, and through him God his Father.
Chapter 47
47.1Robertson
Καὶ πάλαι μὲν τὰ πανταχοῦ τῆς ἀπάτης τῶν μαντειῶν ἐπεπλήρωτο, καὶ τὰ ἐν Δελφοῖς καὶ Δωδώνῃ καὶ Βοιωτία καὶ Λυκίᾳ καὶ Λιβύῃ καὶ Αἰγύπτῳ καὶ Καβίροις μαντεύματα καὶ ἡ Πυθία ἐθαυμάζοντο τῇ φαντασία παρὰ τῶν ἀνθρώπων. νῦν δὲ ἀφʼ οὗ Χριστὸς καταγγέλλεται πανταχοῦ, πέπαυται καὶ τούτων ἡ μανία, καὶ οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι λοιπὸν ἐν αὐτοῖς ὁ μαντευόμενος.
Kai palai men ta pantachou tēs apatēs tōn manteiōn epeplērōto, kai ta en Delphois kai Dōdōnę̄ kai Boiōtia kai Lykią kai Libyę̄ kai Aigyptǭ kai Kabirois manteumata kai hē Pythia ethaumazonto tę̄ phantasia para tōn anthrōpōn. nyn de aphʼ hou Christos katangelletai pantachou, pepautai kai toutōn hē mania, kai ouk estin eti loipon en autois ho manteuomenos.
And of old every place was filled with the deceit of oracles, and the oracles at Delphi, Dodona, Boeotia, Lycia, Libya, Egypt, and among the Cabiri, and the Pythia, were admired by people for their illusions. But now, since Christ is proclaimed everywhere, their madness too has ceased, and there is no longer anyone among them giving oracles.
47.2Robertson
Καὶ πάλαι μὲν δαίμονες ἐφαντασιοκόπουν τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, προκαταλαμβάνοντες πηγὰς ἢ ποταμοὺς ἢ ξύλα ἢ λίθους, καὶ οὕτως ταῖς μαγγανείαις ἐξέπληττον τοὺς ἄφρονας. νῦν δὲ τῆς θείας ἐπιφανείας τοῦ Λόγου γεγενημένης πέπαυται τούτων ἡ φαντασία. τῷ γὰρ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ καὶ μόνον ὁ ἄνθρωπος χρώμενος, ἀπελαύνει τούτων τὰς ἀπάτας.
Kai palai men daimones ephantasiokopoun tous anthrōpous, prokatalambanontes pēgas ē potamous ē xyla ē lithous, kai houtōs tais manganeiais exeplētton tous aphronas. nyn de tēs theias epiphaneias tou Logou gegenēmenēs pepautai toutōn hē phantasia. tǭ gar sēmeiǭ tou staurou kai monon ho anthrōpos chrōmenos, apelaunei toutōn tas apatas.
And of old demons deluded people with illusions, occupying springs or rivers or trees or stones, and so astonishing the foolish by their trickery. But now that the divine manifestation of the Word has taken place, their illusion has ceased. For a man, merely by using the sign of the cross, drives away their deceits.
47.3Robertson
Καὶ πάλαι μὲν τοὺς παρὰ ποιηταῖς λεγομένους θεοὺς Δία καὶ Κρόνον καὶ Ἀπόλλωνα καὶ ἥρωας ἐνόμιζον οἱ ἄνθρωποι θεούς, καὶ τούτους ἐπλανῶντο σέβοντες. ἄρτι δὲ τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐν ἀνθρώποις φανέντος, ἐκεῖνοι μὲν ἐγυμνώθησαν ὄντες ἄνθρωποι θνητοί, μόνος δὲ ὁ Χριστὸς ἐν ἀνθρώποις ἐγνωρίσθη Θεὸς ἀληθινὸς Θεοῦ Θεὸς Λόγος.
Kai palai men tous para poiētais legomenous theous Dia kai Kronon kai Apollōna kai hērōas enomizon hoi anthrōpoi theous, kai toutous eplanōnto sebontes. arti de tou Sōtēros en anthrōpois phanentos, ekeinoi men egymnōthēsan ontes anthrōpoi thnētoi, monos de ho Christos en anthrōpois egnōristhē Theos alēthinos Theou Theos Logos.
And of old people thought the so-called gods of the poets, Zeus, Cronus, Apollo, and the heroes, to be gods, and went astray in worshiping them. But now that the Savior has appeared among human beings, those have been stripped bare as mortal men, and Christ alone has been recognized among human beings as true God, God the Word of God.
47.4Robertson
Τί δὲ περὶ τῆς θαυμαζομένης παρʼ αὐτοῖς μαγείας ἄν τις εἴποι; ὅτι πρὶν μὲν ἐπιδημῆσαι τὸν Λόγον, ἴσχυε καὶ ἐνήργει παρʼ Αἰγυπτίοις καὶ Χαλδαίοις καὶ Ἰνδοῖς αὕτη καὶ ἐξέπληττε τοὺς ὁρῶντας· τῇ δὲ παρουσία τῆς ἀληθείας, καὶ τῇ ἐπιφανεία τοῦ Λόγου διηλέγχθη καὶ αὕτη, καὶ κατηργήθη παντελῶς.
Ti de peri tēs thaumazomenēs parʼ autois mageias an tis eipoi? hoti prin men epidēmēsai ton Logon, ischye kai enērgei parʼ Aigyptiois kai Chaldaiois kai Indois hautē kai exeplētte tous horōntas; tę̄ de parousia tēs alētheias, kai tę̄ epiphaneia tou Logou diēlenchthē kai hautē, kai katērgēthē pantelōs.
And what might one say of the magic they admire? Before the Word came to dwell among us it was strong and active among Egyptians, Chaldeans, and Indians, and astonished those who saw it; but by the presence of the truth and the manifestation of the Word it too was exposed and completely abolished.
47.5Robertson
Περὶ δὲ τῆς Ἑλληνικῆς σοφίας καὶ τῆς τῶν Φιλοσόφων μεγαλοφωνίας, νομίζω μηδένα τοῦ παρʼ ἡμῶν δεῖσθαι λόγου, ἐπʼ ὄψει πάντων ὄντος τοῦ θαύματος, ὅτι τοσαῦτα γραψάντων τῶν παρʼ Ἕλλησι σοφῶν καὶ μὴ δυνηθέντων πεῖσαι κἄν ὀλίγους ἐκ τῶν πλησίον τόπων περὶ ἀθανασίας καὶ τοῦ κατʼ ἀρετὴν βίου, μόνος ὁ Χριστὸς διʼ εὐτελῶν ῥημάτων, καὶ δʼ ἀνθρώπων οὐ κατὰ τὴν γλῶτταν σοφῶν, κατὰ πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην παμπληθεῖς ἐκκλησίας ἔπεισεν ἀνθρώπων καταφρονεῖν μὲν θανάτου, φρονεῖν δὲ ἀθάνατα, καὶ τὰ μὲν πρόσκαιρα παρορᾶν, εἰς δὲ τὰ αἰώνια ἀποβλέπειν, καὶ μηδὲν ἡγεῖσθαι τὴν ἐπὶ γῆς δόξαν, μόνης δὲ τῆς ἀθανασίας ἀντιποιεῖσθαι.
Peri de tēs Hellēnikēs sophias kai tēs tōn Philosophōn megalophōnias, nomizō mēdena tou parʼ hēmōn deisthai logou, epʼ opsei pantōn ontos tou thaumatos, hoti tosauta grapsantōn tōn parʼ Hellēsi sophōn kai mē dynēthentōn peisai kan oligous ek tōn plēsion topōn peri athanasias kai tou katʼ aretēn biou, monos ho Christos diʼ eutelōn rhēmatōn, kai dʼ anthrōpōn ou kata tēn glōttan sophōn, kata pasan tēn oikoumenēn pamplētheis ekklēsias epeisen anthrōpōn kataphronein men thanatou, phronein de athanata, kai ta men proskaira paroran, eis de ta aiōnia apoblepein, kai mēden hēgeisthai tēn epi gēs doxan, monēs de tēs athanasias antipoieisthai.
As for Greek wisdom and the grand talk of the philosophers, I think no one needs an argument from us, since the wonder is before the eyes of all: that though the wise men of the Greeks wrote so much and could not persuade even a few from neighboring places about immortality and the life of virtue, Christ alone, through simple words and through men not wise in speech, has persuaded throughout the whole world whole churches full of people to despise death and to think of immortal things, to overlook what is temporal and look to what is eternal, to count earthly glory as nothing and strive for immortality alone.
Chapter 48
48.1Robertson
Ταῦτα δὲ τὰ λεγόμενα παρʼ ἡμῶν οὐκ ἄχρι λόγων ἐστίν, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἐξ αὐτῆς τῆς πείρας ἔχει τὴν τῆς ἀληθείας μαρτυρίαν.
Tauta de ta legomena parʼ hēmōn ouk achri logōn estin, alla kai ex autēs tēs peiras echei tēn tēs alētheias martyrian.
These things that we say do not stop at words; they have the witness of truth from experience itself.
48.2Robertson
Παρίτω γὰρ ὁ βουλόμενος καὶ θεωρείτω τῆς μὲν ἀρετῆς τὸ γνώρισμα ἐν ταῖς Χριστοῦ παρθένοις καὶ ἐν τοῖς σωφροσύνην ἁγνεύουσι νεωτέροις, τῆς δὲ ἀθανασίας τὴν πίστιν ἐν τῷ τοσούτῳ τῶν μαρτύρων χορῷ.
Paritō gar ho boulomenos kai theōreitō tēs men aretēs to gnōrisma en tais Christou parthenois kai en tois sōphrosynēn hagneuousi neōterois, tēs de athanasias tēn pistin en tǭ tosoutǭ tōn martyrōn chorǭ.
Let whoever wishes come forward and see the proof of virtue in the virgins of Christ and in the young men who live in holy chastity, and the assurance of immortality in so great a company of martyrs.
48.3Robertson
Ἡκέτω δὲ ὁ πεῖραν τῶν προλεχθέντων βουλόμενος λαβεῖν, καὶ ἐπʼ αὐτῆς τῆς φαντασίας τῶν δαιμόνων, καὶ τῆς τῶν μαντειῶν ἀπάτης, καὶ τῶν τῆς μαγείας θαυμάτων, χρησάσθω τῷ σημείῳ τοῦ γελωμένου παρʼ αὐτοῖς σταυροῦ, τὸν Χριστὸν ὀνομάσας μόνον, καὶ ὄψεται πῶς διʼ αὐτοῦ δαίμονες μὲν φεύγουσι, μαντεῖα δὲ παύεται, μαγεία δὲ πᾶσα καὶ φαρμακεία κατήργηται.
Hēketō de ho peiran tōn prolechthentōn boulomenos labein, kai epʼ autēs tēs phantasias tōn daimonōn, kai tēs tōn manteiōn apatēs, kai tōn tēs mageias thaumatōn, chrēsasthō tǭ sēmeiǭ tou gelōmenou parʼ autois staurou, ton Christon onomasas monon, kai opsetai pōs diʼ autou daimones men pheugousi, manteia de pauetai, mageia de pasa kai pharmakeia katērgētai.
And let whoever wishes to put what has been said to the test come, and in the very presence of the illusions of demons, the deceit of oracles, and the wonders of magic, let him use the sign of the cross that they laugh at, merely naming Christ, and he will see how through it demons flee, oracles cease, and all magic and sorcery is brought to nothing.
48.4Robertson
Τίς οὖν ἄρα καὶ πηλίκος ἐστὶν οὗτος ὁ Χριστός, ὁ τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ὀνομασίᾳ καὶ παρουσίᾳ τὰ πάντα πανταχόθεν ἐπισκιάσας καὶ καταργήσας, καὶ μόνος κατὰ πάντων ἰσχύων, καὶ πᾶσαν τὴν οἰκουμένην τῆς ἑαυτοῦ διδασκαλίας πληρώσας; λεγέτωσαν οἱ πάνυ γελῶντες καὶ οὐκ ἐρυθριῶντες Ἕλληνες.
Tis oun ara kai pēlikos estin houtos ho Christos, ho tę̄ heautou onomasią kai parousią ta panta pantachothen episkiasas kai katargēsas, kai monos kata pantōn ischyōn, kai pasan tēn oikoumenēn tēs heautou didaskalias plērōsas? legetōsan hoi pany gelōntes kai ouk erythriōntes Hellēnes.
Who, then, and how great is this Christ, who by his name and presence has overshadowed and abolished everything on every side, who alone prevails against all, and has filled the whole world with his teaching? Let the Greeks say, who laugh so much and do not blush.
48.5Robertson
Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἄνθρωπός ἐστι· καὶ πῶς εἷς ἄνθρωπος τὴν πάντων τῶν παρʼ αὐτοῖς θεῶν δύναμιν ὑπερῆρε, καὶ οὐδὲν ἐκείνους ὄντας τῇ ἑαυτοῦ δυνάμει διήλεγξεν; εἰ δὲ μάγον αὐτὸν λέγουσι· πῶς οἷόν τε ἐστὶν ὑπὸ μάγου καταργεῖσθαι πᾶσαν τὴν μαγείαν, καὶ μὴ μᾶλλον συνίστασθαι; εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἀνθρώπους μάγους ἐνίκα, ἢ καθʼ ἑνὸς ἴσχυε μόνου, καλῶς ἂν ἐνομίσθη παρʼ αὐτοῖς κρείττονι τέχνῃ τὴν τῶν ἄλλων ὑπερβάλλων.
Ei men gar anthrōpos esti; kai pōs heis anthrōpos tēn pantōn tōn parʼ autois theōn dynamin hyperēre, kai ouden ekeinous ontas tę̄ heautou dynamei diēlenxen? ei de magon auton legousi; pōs hoion te estin hypo magou katargeisthai pasan tēn mageian, kai mē mallon synistasthai? ei men gar anthrōpous magous enika, ē kathʼ henos ischye monou, kalōs an enomisthē parʼ autois kreittoni technę̄ tēn tōn allōn hyperballōn.
If he is a man, how has one man surpassed the power of all their gods, and by his own power shown them to be nothing? If they call him a magician, how is it possible for all magic to be abolished by a magician, rather than strengthened? If he had defeated human magicians, or prevailed over only one, he might well have been thought by them to surpass the others by a superior art.
48.6Robertson
Εἰ δὲ κατὰ πάσης ἀπλῶς μαγείας καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτῆς ἤρατο τὴν νίκην ὁ τούτου σταυρός· δῆλον ἂν εἴη μὴ εἶναι μάγον τὸν Σωτῆρα, ὃν καὶ οἱ παρὰ τῶν ἄλλων μάγων ἐπικαλούμενοι δαίμονες ὡς δεσπότην φεύγουσι.
Ei de kata pasēs aplōs mageias kai autou tou onomatos autēs ērato tēn nikēn ho toutou stauros; dēlon an eiē mē einai magon ton Sōtēra, hon kai hoi para tōn allōn magōn epikaloumenoi daimones hōs despotēn pheugousi.
But if his cross has won the victory over absolutely all magic and over its very name, it must be clear that the Savior is not a magician, since even the demons invoked by other magicians flee from him as their master.
48.7Robertson
Τίς οὖν ἄρα ἐστὶ λεγέτωσαν οἱ μόνον ἐν τῷ χλευάζειν ἔχοντες τὴν σπουδὴν Ἕλληνες. ἴσως ἂν φήσαιεν δαίμονα καὶ αὐτὸν γεγενῆσθαι, καὶ οὕτως ἰσχύειν. τοῦτο δὲ καὶ πάνυ λέγοντες ὀφλήσουσι χλεύην, πάλιν ταῖς προτέραις ἀποδείξεσι δυσωπεῖσθαι δυνάμενοι. πῶς γὰρ οἷόν τέ ἐστι δαίμονα εἶναι τὸν τοὺς δαίμονας ἀπελαύνοντα;
Tis oun ara esti legetōsan hoi monon en tǭ chleuazein echontes tēn spoudēn Hellēnes. isōs an phēsaien daimona kai auton gegenēsthai, kai houtōs ischyein. touto de kai pany legontes ophlēsousi chleuēn, palin tais proterais apodeixesi dysōpeisthai dynamenoi. pōs gar hoion te esti daimona einai ton tous daimonas apelaunonta?
Who, then, is he? Let the Greeks say, whose only zeal is for mockery. Perhaps they will say that he too was a demon and so had power. But in saying this they will incur utter ridicule, since they can again be put to shame by the earlier proofs. For how is it possible for one who drives out demons to be a demon?
48.8Robertson
Εἰ μὲν γὰρ ἀπλῶς δαίμονας ἤλαυνε, καλῶς ἂν ἐνομίσθη τῷ ἄρχοντι τῶν δαιμονίων ἰσχύειν αὐτὸν κατὰ τῶν ἐλαττόνων, ὁποῖα καὶ οἱ Ἰουδαῖοι θέλοντες αὐτὸν ὑβρίζειν ἔλεγον αὐτῷ. εἰ δὲ πᾶσα τῶν δαιμόνων μανία ἐξίσταται τῇ τούτου ὀνομασία καὶ διώκεται· φανερὸν ἂν εἴη καὶ ἐν τούτῳ πλανᾶσθαι αὐτούς, καὶ μὴ εἶναι ὡς νομίζουσι δαιμονικήν τινα δύναμιν τὸν Κύριον ἡμῶν καὶ Σωτῆρα Χριστόν.
Ei men gar aplōs daimonas ēlaune, kalōs an enomisthē tǭ archonti tōn daimoniōn ischyein auton kata tōn elattonōn, hopoia kai hoi Ioudaioi thelontes auton hybrizein elegon autǭ. ei de pasa tōn daimonōn mania existatai tę̄ toutou onomasia kai diōketai; phaneron an eiē kai en toutǭ planasthai autous, kai mē einai hōs nomizousi daimonikēn tina dynamin ton Kyrion hēmōn kai Sōtēra Christon.
For if he simply drove out demons, he might well have been thought to prevail over the lesser ones by the ruler of the demons, as the Jews too said to him when they wished to insult him. But if all the madness of the demons gives way and is put to flight at the naming of his name, it must be evident that in this too they are mistaken, and that our Lord and Savior Christ is not, as they think, some demonic power.
48.9Robertson
Οὐκοῦν εἰ μήτε ἄνθρωπος ἁπλῶς, μήτε μάγος μήτε δαίμων τις ἐστιν ὁ Σωτήρ, ἀλλὰ καὶ τὴν παρὰ ποιηταῖς ὑπόνοιαν καὶ δαιμόνων φαντασίαν καὶ Ἕλλήνων σοφίαν τῇ αὐτοῦ θειότητι κατήργησε καὶ ἐπεσκίασε· φανερὸν ἂν εἴη καὶ παρὰ πᾶσιν ὁμολογηθήσεται, ὅτι οὗτος ἀληθῶς Θεοῦ Υἱός ἐστι, Λόγος καὶ Σοφία, καὶ Δύναμις τοῦ Πατρὸς ὑπάρχων. διὰ τοῦτο γὰρ οὐδὲ ἀνθρώπινά ἐστιν αὐτοῦ τὰ ἔργα, ἀλλʼ ὑπὲρ ἄνθρωπον, καὶ Θεοῦ τῷ ὄντι γινώσκεται ταῦτα, καὶ ἀπʼ αὐτῶν τῶν φαινομένων, καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς πρὸς ἀνθρώπους συγκρίσεως.
Oukoun ei mēte anthrōpos haplōs, mēte magos mēte daimōn tis estin ho Sōtēr, alla kai tēn para poiētais hyponoian kai daimonōn phantasian kai Hellēnōn sophian tę̄ autou theiotēti katērgēse kai epeskiase; phaneron an eiē kai para pasin homologēthēsetai, hoti houtos alēthōs Theou Huios esti, Logos kai Sophia, kai Dynamis tou Patros hyparchōn. dia touto gar oude anthrōpina estin autou ta erga, allʼ hyper anthrōpon, kai Theou tǭ onti ginōsketai tauta, kai apʼ autōn tōn phainomenōn, kai apo tēs pros anthrōpous synkriseōs.
If, then, the Savior is neither simply a man, nor a magician, nor a demon, but by his divinity has abolished and overshadowed the notions of the poets, the illusion of demons, and the wisdom of the Greeks, it must be evident, and will be confessed by all, that he is truly the Son of God, being the Word and Wisdom and Power of the Father. That is why his works are not human but above human, and are recognized as truly God's, both from what appears and from comparison with human beings.
Chapter 49
49.1Robertson
Τίς γὰρ τῶν πώποτε γενομένων ἀνθρώπων ἐκ παρθένου μόνης ἑαυτῷ συνεστήσατο σῶμα; ἢ τίς πώποτε ἀνθρώπων τοιαύτας νόσους ἐθεράπευσεν, οἷας ὁ κοινὸς πάντων Κύριος; τίς δὲ τὸ τῇ γενέσει ἐλλεῖπον ἀποδέδωκε, καὶ ἐκ γενετῆς τυφλὸν ἐποίησε βλέπειν;
Tis gar tōn pōpote genomenōn anthrōpōn ek parthenou monēs heautǭ synestēsato sōma? ē tis pōpote anthrōpōn toiautas nosous etherapeusen, hoias ho koinos pantōn Kyrios? tis de to tę̄ genesei elleipon apodedōke, kai ek genetēs typhlon epoiēse blepein?
For which of all the men who have ever lived formed a body for himself from a virgin alone? Or what man ever healed such diseases as the common Lord of all? And who has given back what was lacking at birth, and made a man blind from birth see?
49.2Robertson
Ἀσκληπιὸς ἐθεοποιήθη παρʼ αὐτοῖς, ὅτι τὴν ἰατρικὴν ἤσκησε, καὶ βοτάνας πρὸς τὰ πάσχοντα τῶν σωμάτων ἐπενόει, οὐκ αὐτὸς ταύτας πλάττων ἀπὸ γῆς, ἀλλὰ τῇ ἐκ φύσεως ἐπιστήμῃ ταύτας ἐφευρίσκων. τί δὲ πρὸς τὸ ὑπὸ τοῦ Σωτῆρος γενόμενον, ὅτι οὐ τραῦμα ἐθεράπευσεν, ἀλλὰ γένεσιν ἔπλασε καὶ ἀποκατέστησε τὸ πλᾶσμα;
Asklēpios etheopoiēthē parʼ autois, hoti tēn iatrikēn ēskēse, kai botanas pros ta paschonta tōn sōmatōn epenoei, ouk autos tautas plattōn apo gēs, alla tę̄ ek physeōs epistēmę̄ tautas epheuriskōn. ti de pros to hypo tou Sōtēros genomenon, hoti ou trauma etherapeusen, alla genesin eplase kai apokatestēse to plasma?
Asclepius was deified among them because he practiced medicine and found herbs for bodies that were suffering, not forming them himself from the earth, but discovering them by knowledge drawn from nature. But what is that compared with what the Savior did, who did not heal a wound but formed a birth and restored what had been fashioned?
49.3Robertson
Ἡρακλῆς ὡς θεὸς προςκυνεῖται παρʼ Ἕλλησιν, ὅτι πρὸς ἴσους ἀνθρώπους ἀντεμαχέσατο, καὶ θηρία δόλοις ἀνεῖλε. τί πρὸς τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ Λόγου γενόμενα, ὅτι νόσους καὶ δαίμονας, καὶ τὸν θάνατον αὐτὸν ἀπήλαυνε τῶν ἀνθρώπων; Διόνυσος θρησκεύεται παρʼ αὐτοῖς, ὅτι μέθης γέγονε διδάσκαλος τοῖς ἀνθρώποις. ὁ δὲ Σωτὴρ τῷ ὄντι καὶ Κύριος τοῦ παντός, σωφροσύνην διδάξας, χλευάζεται παρʼ ἐκείνων.
Hēraklēs hōs theos proskyneitai parʼ Hellēsin, hoti pros isous anthrōpous antemachesato, kai thēria dolois aneile. ti pros ta hypo tou Logou genomena, hoti nosous kai daimonas, kai ton thanaton auton apēlaune tōn anthrōpōn? Dionysos thrēskeuetai parʼ autois, hoti methēs gegone didaskalos tois anthrōpois. ho de Sōtēr tǭ onti kai Kyrios tou pantos, sōphrosynēn didaxas, chleuazetai parʼ ekeinōn.
Heracles is worshiped as a god among the Greeks because he fought against men who were his equals and killed wild beasts by cunning. What is that compared with what the Word did, driving away diseases and demons and death itself from human beings? Dionysus is worshiped among them because he became a teacher of drunkenness to humankind; but the Savior, who is truly Lord of the universe, is mocked by them for teaching self-control.
49.4Robertson
Ἀλλʼ ἔστω ταῦτα. Τί καὶ πρὸς τὰ ἕτερα θαύματα τῆς θεότητος αὐτοῦ; τίνος ἀποθνήσκοντος ἀνθρώπου, ὁ μὲν ἥλιος ἐσκοτίσθη, ἡ δὲ γῆ ἐσείετο; ἰδοὺ μέχρι νῦν ἀποθνήσκουσι καὶ ἀπέθανον ἔτι ἄνθρωποι· πότε τι τοιοῦτον ἐπʼ αὐτοῖς γέγονε θαῦμα;
Allʼ estō tauta. Ti kai pros ta hetera thaumata tēs theotētos autou? tinos apothnēskontos anthrōpou, ho men hēlios eskotisthē, hē de gē eseieto? idou mechri nyn apothnēskousi kai apethanon eti anthrōpoi; pote ti toiouton epʼ autois gegone thauma?
But let that pass. What of the other wonders of his divinity? At what man's death was the sun darkened and the earth shaken? Look, men die even now and have died before; when did any such wonder happen at their deaths?
49.5Robertson
Ἢ ἵνα τὰς διὰ τοῦ σώματος αὐτοῦ πράξεις παραλίπω, καὶ τὰς μετὰ τὴν ἀνάστασιν αὐτοῦ μνημονεύσω· τίνος πώποτε τῶν γενομένων ἀνθρώπων ἡ διδασκαλία, ἀπὸ περάτων γῆς ἕως περάτων μία καὶ ἡ αὐτὴ διʼ ὅλων ἴσχυσεν, ὥστε διὰ πάσης γῆς τὸ σέβας αὐτοῦ διαπτῆναι;
Ē hina tas dia tou sōmatos autou praxeis paralipō, kai tas meta tēn anastasin autou mnēmoneusō; tinos pōpote tōn genomenōn anthrōpōn hē didaskalia, apo peratōn gēs heōs peratōn mia kai hē autē diʼ holōn ischysen, hōste dia pasēs gēs to sebas autou diaptēnai?
Or, to pass over the deeds done through his body and recall those after his resurrection: whose teaching, among all the men who have ever lived, has prevailed, one and the same everywhere, from the ends of the earth to its ends, so that his worship has flown through all the earth?
49.6Robertson
Ἢ διὰ τί, εἴπερ ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν ὁ Χριστὸς καὶ οὐ Θεὸς Λόγος κατʼ αὐτούς, οὐ κωλύεται ὑπὸ τῶν παρʼ αὐτοῖς θεῶν εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν χώραν, ἔνθα εἰσί, τὸ τούτου σέβας διαβῆναι· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον αὐτὸς ὁ Λόγος ἐπιδημῶν, τῇ διδασκαλία ἑαυτοῦ τὴν ἐκείνων θρησκείαν παύει, καὶ τὴν φαντασίαν αὐτῶν καταισχύνει;
Ē dia ti, eiper anthrōpos estin ho Christos kai ou Theos Logos katʼ autous, ou kōlyetai hypo tōn parʼ autois theōn eis tēn autēn chōran, entha eisi, to toutou sebas diabēnai; alla mallon autos ho Logos epidēmōn, tę̄ didaskalia heautou tēn ekeinōn thrēskeian pauei, kai tēn phantasian autōn kataischynei?
Or why, if Christ is a man and not God the Word, as they say, is his worship not prevented by their gods from passing into the same country where they are? Rather, the Word himself, coming to dwell there, puts an end to their worship by his teaching and puts their illusion to shame.
Chapter 50
50.1Robertson
Πολλοὶ πρὸ τούτου γεγόνασι βασιλεῖς καὶ τύρρανοι γῆς, πολλοὶ παρὰ Χαλδαίοις ἱστοροῦνται καὶ παρʼ Αἰγυπτίοις καὶ Ἰνδοῖς γενόμενοι σοφοὶ καὶ μάγοι· τίς τούτων ποτέ, οὐ λέγω μετὰ θάνατον, ἀλλὰ καὶ ἔτι ζῶν ἠδυνήθη τοσοῦτον ἰσχῦσαι, ὥστε τὴν σύμπασαν αὐτὸν γῆν πληρῶσαι τῆς αὐτοῦ διδασκαλίας, καὶ τοσοῦτον πλῆθος παιδεῦσαι ἀπὸ τῆς τῶν εἰδώλων δεισιδαιμονίας, ὅσους ὁ ἡμέτερος Σωτὴρ εἰς ἑαυτὸν ἀπὸ τῶν εἰδώλων μετήνεγκεν;
Polloi pro toutou gegonasi basileis kai tyrranoi gēs, polloi para Chaldaiois historountai kai parʼ Aigyptiois kai Indois genomenoi sophoi kai magoi; tis toutōn pote, ou legō meta thanaton, alla kai eti zōn ēdynēthē tosouton ischysai, hōste tēn sympasan auton gēn plērōsai tēs autou didaskalias, kai tosouton plēthos paideusai apo tēs tōn eidōlōn deisidaimonias, hosous ho hēmeteros Sōtēr eis heauton apo tōn eidōlōn metēnenken?
Many kings and tyrants of the earth have lived before this; many wise men and magicians are recorded among the Chaldeans, Egyptians, and Indians. Which of them ever, I do not say after death, but even while still living, was able to have so much power as to fill the whole earth with his teaching and to reclaim so great a multitude from the superstition of idols, as many as our Savior has brought over from idols to himself?
50.2Robertson
Ἐλλήνων οἱ φιλόσοφοι μετὰ πιθανότητος καὶ τέχνης λόγων πολλὰ συνέγραψαν· τί οὖν τοσοῦτον ὅσον ὁ τοῦ Χριστοῦ σταυρὸς ἐπεδείξαντο; ἄχρι γὰρ τελευτῆς αὐτῶν τὰ παρʼ αὐτῶν σοφίσματα τὸ πιθανὸν ἔσχεν· ἀλλὰ καὶ ὃ ἔδοξαν ζῶντες ἰσχύειν ἐν ἀλλήλοις ἔσχον τὴν ἅμιλλαν καὶ κατʼ ἀλλήλων μελετῶντες ἐφιλονείκουν.
Ellēnōn hoi philosophoi meta pithanotētos kai technēs logōn polla synegrapsan; ti oun tosouton hoson ho tou Christou stauros epedeixanto? achri gar teleutēs autōn ta parʼ autōn sophismata to pithanon eschen; alla kai ho edoxan zōntes ischyein en allēlois eschon tēn hamillan kai katʼ allēlōn meletōntes ephiloneikoun.
The philosophers of the Greeks wrote much with persuasiveness and skill of words. What, then, did they display as great as the cross of Christ? Their sophistries were persuasive only until their death; and even the influence they seemed to have while living was spent in rivalry with one another, as they contended and competed against each other.
50.3Robertson
Ὁ δὲ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος, τὸ παραδοξότατον, πτωχοτέραις ταῖς λέξεσι διδάξας, τοὺς πάνυ σοφιστὰς ἐπεσκίασε, καὶ τὰς μὲν ἐκείνων διδασκαλίας κατήργησε, πάντας ἕλκων πρὸς ἑαυτόν, τὰς δὲ ἑαυτοῦ ἐκκλησίας πεπλήρωκε· καὶ τό γε θαυμαστόν, ὅτι ὡς ἄνθρωπος εἰς τὸν θάνατον καταβάς, τὴν τῶν σοφῶν μεγαλοφωνίαν περὶ εἰδώλων κατήργησε.
Ho de tou Theou Logos, to paradoxotaton, ptōchoterais tais lexesi didaxas, tous pany sophistas epeskiase, kai tas men ekeinōn didaskalias katērgēse, pantas helkōn pros heauton, tas de heautou ekklēsias peplērōke; kai to ge thaumaston, hoti hōs anthrōpos eis ton thanaton katabas, tēn tōn sophōn megalophōnian peri eidōlōn katērgēse.
But the Word of God, most wonderfully, teaching in plainer language, has overshadowed the cleverest sophists, abolished their teachings by drawing all to himself, and filled his own churches. And the wonder is that, going down to death as a man, he has abolished the grand talk of the wise about idols.
50.4Robertson
Τίνος γάρ ποτε θάνατος ἀπήλασε δαίμονας; ἢ τίνος ποτὲ θάνατον ἐφοβήθησαν δαίμονες ὡς τὸν Χριστοῦ; ἔνθα γὰρ ὀνομάζεται τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Σωτῆρος, ἐκεῖθεν πᾶς δαίμων ἀπελαύνεται. τίς δὲ οὕτως τὰ ψυχικὰ πάθη περιεῖλε τῶν ἀνθρώπων, ὥστε τοὺς μὲν πόρνους σωφρονεῖν, τοὺς δὲ ἀνδροφόνους μηκέτι ξίφος κρατεῖν, τοὺς δὲ δειλίᾳ προκατεχομένους ἀνδρίζεσθαι;
Tinos gar pote thanatos apēlase daimonas? ē tinos pote thanaton ephobēthēsan daimones hōs ton Christou? entha gar onomazetai to onoma tou Sōtēros, ekeithen pas daimōn apelaunetai. tis de houtōs ta psychika pathē perieile tōn anthrōpōn, hōste tous men pornous sōphronein, tous de androphonous mēketi xiphos kratein, tous de deilią prokatechomenous andrizesthai?
For whose death ever drove out demons? Or whose death did demons ever fear as they fear Christ's? For where the Savior's name is named, from there every demon is driven out. And who has so removed the passions of the soul from human beings that fornicators become chaste, murderers no longer hold the sword, and those gripped by cowardice become brave?
50.5Robertson
Καὶ ὅλως, τίς τοὺς παρὰ βαρβάροις καὶ τοὺς κατὰ τόπον τῶν ἐθνῶν ἀνθρώπους ἔπεισεν ἀποθέσθαι μὲν τὴν μανίαν, εἰρηναῖα δὲ φρονεῖν, εἰ μὴ ἡ τοῦ Χριστοῦ πίστις, καὶ τὸ τοῦ σταυροῦ σημεῖον; τίς δὲ ἄλλος περὶ ἀθανασίας οὕτως ἐπιστώσατο τοὺς ἀνθρώπους, ὡς ὁ τοῦ Χριστοῦ σταυρός, καὶ ἡ τοῦ σώματος ἀνάστασις αὐτοῦ;
Kai holōs, tis tous para barbarois kai tous kata topon tōn ethnōn anthrōpous epeisen apothesthai men tēn manian, eirēnaia de phronein, ei mē hē tou Christou pistis, kai to tou staurou sēmeion? tis de allos peri athanasias houtōs epistōsato tous anthrōpous, hōs ho tou Christou stauros, kai hē tou sōmatos anastasis autou?
And in short, who persuaded the barbarians and the people of the nations in various places to lay aside their madness and think of peace, but the faith of Christ and the sign of the cross? And who else has so assured human beings about immortality as the cross of Christ and the resurrection of his body?
50.6Robertson
Καίπερ γὰρ πάντα ψευσάμενοι Ἕλληνες, ὅμως οὐκ ἠδυνήθησαν ἀνάστασιν τῶν ἑαυτῶν εἰδώλων πλάσασθαι, οὐκ ἐνθυμούμενοι τὸ σύνολον, εἰ ὅλως δυνατὸν μετὰ θάνατον εἶναι πάλιν τὸ σῶμα· ἐφʼ ᾧ καὶ μάλιστα ἄν τις αὐτοὺς ἀποδέξηται, ὅτι τοιαῦτα λογισάμενοι τὴν μὲν ἀσθένειαν τῆς ἑαυτῶν εἰδωλολατρίας ἤλεγξαν, τὸ δὲ δυνατὸν τῷ Χριστῷ παρεχώρησαν, ἵνα καὶ ἐκ τούτου γνωσθῇ παρὰ πᾶσι τοῦ Θεοῦ Υἱός.
Kaiper gar panta pseusamenoi Hellēnes, homōs ouk ēdynēthēsan anastasin tōn heautōn eidōlōn plasasthai, ouk enthymoumenoi to synolon, ei holōs dynaton meta thanaton einai palin to sōma; ephʼ hǭ kai malista an tis autous apodexētai, hoti toiauta logisamenoi tēn men astheneian tēs heautōn eidōlolatrias ēlenxan, to de dynaton tǭ Christǭ parechōrēsan, hina kai ek toutou gnōsthę̄ para pasi tou Theou Huios.
For though the Greeks invented every kind of falsehood, they could not invent a resurrection for their idols, not considering at all whether it is even possible for the body to exist again after death. And for this one might especially commend them: that by reasoning in this way they exposed the weakness of their own idolatry and conceded that power to Christ, so that from this too he might be known by all as the Son of God.
Chapter 51
51.1Robertson
Τίς οὖν ἀνθρώπων μετὰ θάνατον ἢ ὅλως ζῶν περὶ παρθενίας ἐδίδαξε, καὶ οὐκ ἐνόμισεν ἀδύνατον εἶναι τὴν ἀρετὴν ταύτην ἐν ἀνθρώποις; ἀλλʼ ὁ ἡμέτερος Σωτὴρ καὶ τῶν πάντων Βασιλεὺς Χριστὸς τοσοῦτον ἴσχυσεν ἐν τῇ περὶ ταύτης διδασκαλίᾳ, ὡς παιδία μήπω τῆς νομίμης ἡλικίας ἐπιβάντα τὴν ὑπὲρ τὸν νόμον ἐπαγγέλλεσθαι παρθενίαν.
Tis oun anthrōpōn meta thanaton ē holōs zōn peri parthenias edidaxe, kai ouk enomisen adynaton einai tēn aretēn tautēn en anthrōpois? allʼ ho hēmeteros Sōtēr kai tōn pantōn Basileus Christos tosouton ischysen en tę̄ peri tautēs didaskalią, hōs paidia mēpō tēs nomimēs hēlikias epibanta tēn hyper ton nomon epangellesthai parthenian.
Which man, then, after his death, or even while living at all, taught about virginity, and did not think this virtue impossible among human beings? But our Savior and King of all, Christ, has had such power in his teaching about it that children not yet of lawful age vow a virginity beyond the law.
51.2Robertson
Τίς πώποτε ἀνθρώπων ἠδυνήθη διαβῆναι τοσοῦτον, καὶ εἰς Σκύθας, καὶ Αἰθίοπας, ἢ Πέρσας, Ἀρμενίους, ἢ Γότθους, ἢ τοὺς ἐπέκεινα τοῦ Ὠκεανοῦ λεγομένους, ἢ τοὺς ὑπὲρ Ὑρκανίαν ὄντας, ἢ ὅλως τοὺς Αἰγυπτίους καὶ Χαλδαίους παρελθεῖν, τοὺς φρονοῦντας μὲν μαγικά, δεισιδαίμονας δὲ ὑπὲρ τὴν φύσιν καὶ ἀγρίους τοῖς τρόποις, καὶ ὅλως κηρύξαι περὶ ἀρετῆς καὶ σωφροσύνης καὶ κατὰ τῆς εἰδώλων θρησκείας, ὡς ὁ πάντων Κύριος, ἡ τοῦ Θεοῦ Δύναμις, ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστός;
Tis pōpote anthrōpōn ēdynēthē diabēnai tosouton, kai eis Skythas, kai Aithiopas, ē Persas, Armenious, ē Gotthous, ē tous epekeina tou Ōkeanou legomenous, ē tous hyper Hyrkanian ontas, ē holōs tous Aigyptious kai Chaldaious parelthein, tous phronountas men magika, deisidaimonas de hyper tēn physin kai agrious tois tropois, kai holōs kēryxai peri aretēs kai sōphrosynēs kai kata tēs eidōlōn thrēskeias, hōs ho pantōn Kyrios, hē tou Theou Dynamis, ho Kyrios hēmōn Iēsous Christos?
What man ever was able to travel so far, to the Scythians and Ethiopians, or Persians, Armenians, or Goths, or those said to live beyond the Ocean, or those beyond Hyrcania, or even to reach the Egyptians and Chaldeans, who are given to magic, superstitious beyond nature and savage in their ways, and to preach at all about virtue and self-control and against the worship of idols, as the Lord of all, the Power of God, our Lord Jesus Christ, has done?
51.3Robertson
Ὅς οὐ μόνον ἐκήρυξε διὰ τῶν ἑαυτοῦ μαθητῶν, ἀλλὰ γὰρ καὶ ἔπεισεν αὐτοὺς κατὰ διάνοιαν, τὴν μὲν τῶν τρόπων ἀγριότητα μεταθέσθαι, μηκέτι δὲ τοὺς πατρίους σέβειν θεούς, ἀλλʼ αὐτὸν ἐπιγινώσκειν, καὶ διʼ αὐτοῦ τὸν Πατέρα θρησκεύειν.
Hos ou monon ekēryxe dia tōn heautou mathētōn, alla gar kai epeisen autous kata dianoian, tēn men tōn tropōn agriotēta metathesthai, mēketi de tous patrious sebein theous, allʼ auton epiginōskein, kai diʼ autou ton Patera thrēskeuein.
He not only preached through his own disciples, but also persuaded them in mind to put aside the savagery of their ways, to worship their ancestral gods no longer, but to recognize him and through him to worship the Father.
51.4Robertson
Πάλαι μὲν γὰρ εἰδωλολατροῦντες, Ἕλληνες καὶ βάρβαροι κατʼ ἀλλήλων ἐπολέμουν, καὶ ὠμοὶ πρὸς τοὺς συγγενεῖς ἐτύγχανον. οὐκ ἦν γάρ τινα τὸ σύνολον οὔτε τὴν γῆν οὕτε τὴν θάλασσαν διαβῆναι χωρὶς τοῦ τὴν χεῖρα ξίφεσιν ὁπλίσαι, ἕνεκα τῆς πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀκαταλάκτου μάχης.
Palai men gar eidōlolatrountes, Hellēnes kai barbaroi katʼ allēlōn epolemoun, kai ōmoi pros tous syngeneis etynchanon. ouk ēn gar tina to synolon oute tēn gēn houte tēn thalassan diabēnai chōris tou tēn cheira xiphesin hoplisai, heneka tēs pros allēlous akatalaktou machēs.
For of old, while they worshiped idols, Greeks and barbarians made war on one another and were cruel even to their own kin. No one could cross land or sea at all without arming his hand with a sword, because of their irreconcilable fighting with one another.
51.5Robertson
Καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἡ πᾶσα τοῦ ζῆν αὐτοῖς διαγωγὴ διʼ ὅπλων ἐγίνετο, καὶ ξίφος ἦν αὐτοῖς ἀντὶ βακτηρίας, καὶ παντὸς βοηθήματος ἔρεισμα· καίτοι, ὡς προεῖπον, εἰδώλοις ἐλάτρευον, καὶ δαίμοσιν ἔσπενδον θυσίας, καὶ ὅμως οὐδὲν ἐκ τῆς εἰδώλων δεισιδαιμονίας ἠδυνήθησαν οἱ τοιαῦτα φρονοῦντες μεταπαιδευθῆναι.
Kai gar kai hē pasa tou zēn autois diagōgē diʼ hoplōn egineto, kai xiphos ēn autois anti baktērias, kai pantos boēthēmatos ereisma; kaitoi, hōs proeipon, eidōlois elatreuon, kai daimosin espendon thysias, kai homōs ouden ek tēs eidōlōn deisidaimonias ēdynēthēsan hoi toiauta phronountes metapaideuthēnai.
For their whole way of life was carried on by arms; the sword was their staff and the support of every need. And yet, as I said before, they served idols and poured out sacrifices to demons; and still, for all their superstition of idols, those who held such beliefs could not be reformed at all.
51.6Robertson
Ὅτε δὲ εἰς τὴν τοῦ Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίαν μεταβεβήκασι, τότε δὴ παραδόξως τῷ ὄντι κατὰ διάνοιαν κατανυγέντες, τὴν μὲν ὠμότητα τῶν φόνων ἀπέθεντο, καὶ οὐκ ἔτι πολέμια φρονοῦσι, πάντα δὲ αὐτοῖς εἰρηναῖα, καὶ τὰ πρὸς φιλίαν καταθύμια λοιπόν ἐστι.
Hote de eis tēn tou Christou didaskalian metabebēkasi, tote dē paradoxōs tǭ onti kata dianoian katanygentes, tēn men ōmotēta tōn phonōn apethento, kai ouk eti polemia phronousi, panta de autois eirēnaia, kai ta pros philian katathymia loipon esti.
But when they have come over to the teaching of Christ, then indeed, wonderfully, pricked in mind, they lay aside the savagery of their bloodshed and no longer think of war; everything with them is now peaceful and all their desire is for friendship.
Chapter 52
52.1Robertson
Τίς οὖν ὁ ταῦτα ποιήσας, ἢ τίς ὁ τοὺς μισοῦντας ἀλλήλους εἰς εἰρήνην συνάψας, εἰ μὴ ὁ ἀγαπητὸς τοῦ Πατρὸς Υἱός, ὁ κοινὸς πάντων Σωτὴρ Ἰησοῦς Χριστός, ὃς τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἀγάπῃ πάντα ὑπὲρ τῆς ἡμῶν σωτηρίας ὑπέστη; καὶ γὰρ καὶ ἄνωθεν ἦν προφητευόμενον περὶ τῆς παρʼ αὐτοῦ πρυτανευομένης εἰρήνης, λεγούσης τῆς γραφῆς· Συγκόψουσι τὰς μαχαίρας αὐτῶν εἰς ἄροτρα, καὶ τὰς ζιβύνας αὐτῶν εἰς δρέπανα, καὶ οὐ λήψεται ἔθνος ἐπʼ ἔθνος μάχαιραν, καὶ οὐ μὴ μάθωσιν ἔτι πολεμεῖν.
Tis oun ho tauta poiēsas, ē tis ho tous misountas allēlous eis eirēnēn synapsas, ei mē ho agapētos tou Patros Huios, ho koinos pantōn Sōtēr Iēsous Christos, hos tę̄ heautou agapę̄ panta hyper tēs hēmōn sōtērias hypestē? kai gar kai anōthen ēn prophēteuomenon peri tēs parʼ autou prytaneuomenēs eirēnēs, legousēs tēs graphēs; Synkopsousi tas machairas autōn eis arotra, kai tas zibynas autōn eis drepana, kai ou lēpsetai ethnos epʼ ethnos machairan, kai ou mē mathōsin eti polemein.
Who, then, has done these things, or who has joined in peace those who hated one another, but the beloved Son of the Father, the common Savior of all, Jesus Christ, who in his love endured everything for our salvation? For it was prophesied from of old about the peace that he would establish, as Scripture says: “They shall beat their swords into plowshares and their spears into sickles, and nation shall not take up sword against nation, and they shall no more learn to make war.”
52.2Robertson
Καὶ οὐκ ἄπιστόν γε τὸ τοιοῦτον, ὅπου καὶ νῦν οἱ τὸ ἄγριον τῶν τρόπων ἔμφυτον ἔχοντες βάρβαροι, ἔτι μὲν θύοντες παρʼ αὐτοῖς τοῖς εἰδώλοις, μαίνονται κατʼ ἀλλήλων, καὶ χωρὶς ξίφους οὐδεμίαν ὥραν ἀνέχονται μένειν
Kai ouk apiston ge to toiouton, hopou kai nyn hoi to agrion tōn tropōn emphyton echontes barbaroi, eti men thyontes parʼ autois tois eidōlois, mainontai katʼ allēlōn, kai chōris xiphous oudemian hōran anechontai menein
And this is not incredible, since even now the barbarians, in whom savagery of manners is inborn, while they still sacrifice to their idols, rage against one another and cannot bear to be without a sword for a single hour.
52.3Robertson
Ὅτε δὲ τῆς Χριστοῦ διδασκαλίας ἀκούουσιν, εὐθέως ἀντὶ μὲν πολέμων, εἰς γεωργίαν τρέπονται· ἀντὶ δὲ τοῦ ξίφεσι τὰς χεῖρας ὁπλίζειν, εἰς εὐχὰς ἐκτείνουσι. καὶ ὅλως, ἀντὶ τοῦ πολεμεῖν πρὸς ἑαυτούς, λοιπὸν κατὰ διαβόλου καὶ κατὰ δαιμόνων ὁπλίζονται, σωφροσύνῃ καὶ ψυχῆς ἀρετῇ τούτους καταπολεμοῦντες.
Hote de tēs Christou didaskalias akouousin, eutheōs anti men polemōn, eis geōrgian trepontai; anti de tou xiphesi tas cheiras hoplizein, eis euchas ekteinousi. kai holōs, anti tou polemein pros heautous, loipon kata diabolou kai kata daimonōn hoplizontai, sōphrosynę̄ kai psychēs aretę̄ toutous katapolemountes.
But when they hear the teaching of Christ, at once they turn from war to farming, and instead of arming their hands with swords they stretch them out in prayer. In short, instead of fighting one another, they now arm themselves against the devil and the demons, fighting them down with self-control and virtue of soul.
52.4Robertson
Τοῦτο δὲ τῆς μὲν θειότητος τοῦ Σωτῆρός ἐστι γνώρισμα· ὅτι ὃ μὴ δεδύνηνται ἐν εἰδώλοις μαθεῖν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, τοῦτο παρʼ αὐτοῦ μεμαθήκασι· τῆς δὲ δαιμόνων καὶ τῆς εἰδώλων ἀσθενείας καὶ οὐθενείας ἔλεγχος οὐκ ὀλίγος ἐστὶν οὗτος. εἰδότες γὰρ ἑαυτῶν δαίμονες τὴν ἀσθένειαν, διὰ τοῦτο συνέβαλον πάλαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους καθʼ ἑαυτῶν πολεμεῖν, ἵνα μὴ παυσάμενοι τῆς κατʼ ἀλλήλων ἔριδος, εἰς τὴν κατὰ δαιμόνων μάχην ἐπιστρέψωσιν.
Touto de tēs men theiotētos tou Sōtēros esti gnōrisma; hoti ho mē dedynēntai en eidōlois mathein hoi anthrōpoi, touto parʼ autou memathēkasi; tēs de daimonōn kai tēs eidōlōn astheneias kai outheneias elenchos ouk oligos estin houtos. eidotes gar heautōn daimones tēn astheneian, dia touto synebalon palai tous anthrōpous kathʼ heautōn polemein, hina mē pausamenoi tēs katʼ allēlōn eridos, eis tēn kata daimonōn machēn epistrepsōsin.
This is a proof of the Savior's divinity: that what human beings could not learn among idols they have learned from him. And it is no small refutation of the weakness and nothingness of demons and idols. For the demons, knowing their own weakness, for this reason formerly set human beings to fight against one another, lest, ceasing from their strife with one another, they should turn to battle against the demons.
52.5Robertson
Ἀμέλει μὴ πολεμοῦντες πρὸς ἑαυτοὺς οἱ Χριστῷ μαθητευόμενοι, κατὰ δαιμόνων τοῖς τρόποις καὶ ταῖς κατʼ ἀρετὴν πράξεσιν ἀντιπαρατάσσονται, καὶ τούτους μὲν διώκουσι, τὸν δὲ τούτων ἀρχηγὸν Διάβολον καταπαίζουσιν, ὥστε ἐν νεότητι μὲν σωφρονεῖν, ἐν πειρασμοῖς δὲ ὑπομένειν, ἐν πόνοις δὲ καρτερεῖν, καὶ ὑβριζομένους μὲν ἀνέχεσθαι, ἀποστερουμένους δὲ καταφρονεῖν· καὶ τό γε θαυμαστόν, ὅτι καὶ θανάτου καταφρονοῦσι, καὶ γίνονται μάρτυρες Χριστοῦ.
Amelei mē polemountes pros heautous hoi Christǭ mathēteuomenoi, kata daimonōn tois tropois kai tais katʼ aretēn praxesin antiparatassontai, kai toutous men diōkousi, ton de toutōn archēgon Diabolon katapaizousin, hōste en neotēti men sōphronein, en peirasmois de hypomenein, en ponois de karterein, kai hybrizomenous men anechesthai, aposteroumenous de kataphronein; kai to ge thaumaston, hoti kai thanatou kataphronousi, kai ginontai martyres Christou.
Indeed, those who become disciples of Christ, instead of fighting one another, array themselves against demons by their conduct and virtuous deeds, and they rout them and mock their leader the devil, so that in youth they are chaste, in temptations they endure, in toils they persevere, when insulted they are patient, and when robbed they think nothing of it; and, most wonderful of all, they even despise death and become martyrs of Christ.
Chapter 53
53.1Robertson
Καὶ ἵνα ἓν ὃ καὶ πάνυ θαυμαστόν ἐστι γνώρισμα τῆς θειότητος τοῦ Σωτῆρος εἴπω· τίς πώποτε ἄνθρωπος ἀπλῶς ἢ μάγος, ἢ τύραννος, ἢ βασιλεύς, ἐφʼ ἑαυτοῦ τοσοῦτον ἠδυνήθη βαλεῖν καὶ καθʼ ὅλης τῆς εἰδωλολατρίας καὶ πάσης δαιμονικῆς στρατίας, καὶ πάσης μαγείας, καὶ πάσης σοφίας Ἕλλήνων, τοσοῦτον ἰσχυόντων καὶ ἔτι ἀκμαζόντων καὶ ἐκπληττόντων πάντας, ἀντιμάχεσθαι καὶ μιᾷ ῥοπῇ κατὰ πάντων ἀντιστῆναι, ὡς ὁ ἡμέτερος Κύριος, ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἀληθὴς Λόγος, ὃς ἀοράτως ἑκάστου τὴν πλάνην ἐλέγχων, μόνος παρὰ πάντων τοὺς πάντας ἀνθρώπους σκυλεύει, ὥστε τοὺς μὲν τὰ εἴδωλα προσκυνοῦντας λοιπὸν αὐτὰ καταπατεῖν· τοὺς δὲ μαγείαις θαυμασθέντας τὰς βίβλους κατακαίειν· τοὺς δὲ σοφοὺς τὴν τῶν Εὐαγγελίων προκρίνειν πάντων ἑρμηνείαν.
Kai hina hen ho kai pany thaumaston esti gnōrisma tēs theiotētos tou Sōtēros eipō; tis pōpote anthrōpos aplōs ē magos, ē tyrannos, ē basileus, ephʼ heautou tosouton ēdynēthē balein kai kathʼ holēs tēs eidōlolatrias kai pasēs daimonikēs stratias, kai pasēs mageias, kai pasēs sophias Hellēnōn, tosouton ischyontōn kai eti akmazontōn kai ekplēttontōn pantas, antimachesthai kai mią rhopę̄ kata pantōn antistēnai, hōs ho hēmeteros Kyrios, ho tou Theou alēthēs Logos, hos aoratōs hekastou tēn planēn elenchōn, monos para pantōn tous pantas anthrōpous skyleuei, hōste tous men ta eidōla proskynountas loipon auta katapatein; tous de mageiais thaumasthentas tas biblous katakaiein; tous de sophous tēn tōn Euangeliōn prokrinein pantōn hermēneian.
And to mention one very wonderful proof of the Savior's divinity: what mere man or magician or tyrant or king was ever able by himself to take on so much, and to fight against all idolatry and every demonic host and all magic and all the wisdom of the Greeks, while they were so strong and still flourishing and astonishing everyone, and with a single stroke to withstand them all, as our Lord, the true Word of God, has done? Invisibly exposing each one's error, he alone, from among them all, carries off all people as spoils, so that those who worshiped idols now trample on them, those admired for magic burn their books, and the wise prefer the interpretation of the Gospels to everything.
53.2Robertson
Οὕς μὲν γὰρ πρότερον προσεκύνουν, τούτους καταλιμπάνουσιν ὃν δὲ ἐχλεύαζον ἐσταυρωμένον, τοῦτον προσκυνοῦσι Χριστόν, Θεὸν αὐτὸν ὁμολογοῦντες. καὶ οἱ μὲν παρʼ αὐτοῖς λεγόμενοι θεοὶ τῷ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ διώκονται· ὁ δὲ σταυρωθεὶς Σωτὴρ ἐν πάσῃ τῇ οἰκουμένῃ Θεὸς ἀναγορεύεται καὶ Θεοῦ Υἱός. καὶ οἱ μὲν παρʼ Ἕλλησι προσκυνούμενοι θεοὶ ὡς αἰσχροὶ διαβάλλονται παρʼ αὐτῶν οἱ δὲ τὴν Χριστοῦ λαμβάνοντες διδασκαλίαν, σωφρονέστερον ἐκείνων ἔχουσι τὸν βίον.
Hous men gar proteron prosekynoun, toutous katalimpanousin hon de echleuazon estaurōmenon, touton proskynousi Christon, Theon auton homologountes. kai hoi men parʼ autois legomenoi theoi tǭ sēmeiǭ tou staurou diōkontai; ho de staurōtheis Sōtēr en pasę̄ tę̄ oikoumenę̄ Theos anagoreuetai kai Theou Huios. kai hoi men parʼ Hellēsi proskynoumenoi theoi hōs aischroi diaballontai parʼ autōn hoi de tēn Christou lambanontes didaskalian, sōphronesteron ekeinōn echousi ton bion.
For those whom they formerly worshiped they are abandoning, and the crucified Christ whom they used to mock they worship, confessing him as God. The so-called gods among them are put to flight by the sign of the cross, while the crucified Savior is proclaimed in all the world as God and Son of God. And the gods worshiped among the Greeks are denounced by them as shameful, while those who receive the teaching of Christ live a more chaste life than they.
53.3Robertson
Ταῦτα οὖν, καὶ τὰ τοιαῦτα, εἰ μὲν ἀνθρώπινά ἐστι, δεικνύτω τις ὁ βουλόμενος καὶ τὰ τῶν προτέρων τοιαῦτα, καὶ πειθέτω. εἰ δὲ μὴ ἀνθρώπων ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ ἔργα ταῦτα φαίνεται καὶ εἴσι, διὰ τί τοσοῦτον ἀσεβοῦσιν οἱ ἄπιστοι, μὴ ἐπιγινώσκοντες τὸν ταῦτα ἐργασάμενον Δεσπότην;
Tauta oun, kai ta toiauta, ei men anthrōpina esti, deiknytō tis ho boulomenos kai ta tōn proterōn toiauta, kai peithetō. ei de mē anthrōpōn alla Theou erga tauta phainetai kai eisi, dia ti tosouton asebousin hoi apistoi, mē epiginōskontes ton tauta ergasamenon Despotēn?
If, then, these and such things are human, let whoever wishes show similar things done by those before, and persuade us. But if they appear, and are, not the works of human beings but of God, why are the unbelievers so impious as not to recognize the Master who has done them?
53.4Robertson
Ὅμοιον γὰρ πάσχουσιν, ὡς εἴ τις ἐκ τῶν ἔργων τῆς κτίσεως μὴ γινώσκοι τὸν τούτων δημιουργὸν Θεόν. εἰ γὰρ ἐκ τῆς εἰς τὰ ὅλα αὐτοῦ δυνάμεως ἐγίνωσκον αὐτοῦ τὴν θεότητα, ἔγνωσαν ἂν ὅτι καὶ τὰ διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἔργα τοῦ Χριστοῦ οὐκ ἀνθρώπινα, ἀλλὰ τοῦ πάντων Σωτῆρός ἐστι τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου. γινώσκοντες δὲ οὕτως, καθάπερ εἶπεν ὁ Παῦλος, οὐκ ἂν τὸν Κύριον τῆς δοξης ἐσταύρωσαν.
Homoion gar paschousin, hōs ei tis ek tōn ergōn tēs ktiseōs mē ginōskoi ton toutōn dēmiourgon Theon. ei gar ek tēs eis ta hola autou dynameōs eginōskon autou tēn theotēta, egnōsan an hoti kai ta dia tou sōmatos erga tou Christou ouk anthrōpina, alla tou pantōn Sōtēros esti tou Theou Logou. ginōskontes de houtōs, kathaper eipen ho Paulos, ouk an ton Kyrion tēs doxēs estaurōsan.
For they are like someone who does not know God the Maker from the works of creation. For if they knew his divinity from his power over the universe, they would have known that the works of Christ done through the body are not human either, but belong to the Savior of all, the Word of God. And knowing this, as Paul said, “they would not have crucified the Lord of glory.”
Chapter 54
54.1Robertson
Ὥσπερ οὖν εἴ τις ἀόρατον ὄντα τῇ φύσει τὸν Θεὸν καὶ μηδόλως ὁρώμενον ἐθέλοι ὁρᾶν, ἐκ τῶν ἔργων αὐτὸν καταλαμβάνει καὶ γινώσκει· οὕτως ὁ μὴ ὁρῶν τῇ διανοίᾳ τὸν Χριστόν, κἂν ἐκ τῶν ἔργων τοῦ σώματος καταμανθανέτω τοῦτον, καὶ δοκιμαζέτω εἰ ἀνθρώπινά Θεοῦ;
Hōsper oun ei tis aoraton onta tę̄ physei ton Theon kai mēdolōs horōmenon etheloi horan, ek tōn ergōn auton katalambanei kai ginōskei; houtōs ho mē horōn tę̄ dianoią ton Christon, kan ek tōn ergōn tou sōmatos katamanthanetō touton, kai dokimazetō ei anthrōpina Theou?
As, then, one who wishes to see God, who is invisible by nature and not seen at all, grasps and knows him from his works, so let one who does not see Christ with his mind learn of him at least from the works of his body, and test whether they are human or God's.
54.2Robertson
Καὶ ἐὰν μὲν ἀνθρώπινα ᾖ, χλευαζέτω· εἰ δὲ μὴ ἀνθρώπινά ἐστιν ἀλλὰ Θεοῦ γινώσκεται, μὴ γελάτω τὰ ἀχλεύαστα· ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον θαυμαζέτω, ὅτι διὰ τοιούτου πράγματος εὐτελοῦς, τὰ θεῖα ἡμῖν πεφανέρωται, καὶ διὰ τοῦ θανάτου ἡ ἀθανασία εἰς πάντας ἔφθασε, καὶ διὰ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως τοῦ Λόγου ἡ τῶν πάντων ἐγνώσθη πρόνοια, καὶ ὁ ταύτης χορηγὸς καὶ δημιουργὸς αὐτὸς ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος.
Kai ean men anthrōpina ę̄, chleuazetō; ei de mē anthrōpina estin alla Theou ginōsketai, mē gelatō ta achleuasta; alla mallon thaumazetō, hoti dia toioutou pragmatos eutelous, ta theia hēmin pephanerōtai, kai dia tou thanatou hē athanasia eis pantas ephthase, kai dia tēs enanthrōpēseōs tou Logou hē tōn pantōn egnōsthē pronoia, kai ho tautēs chorēgos kai dēmiourgos autos ho tou Theou Logos.
And if they are human, let him mock; but if they are recognized as not human but God's, let him not laugh at what is no matter for mockery, but rather marvel that through so humble a means divine things have been made manifest to us, that through death immortality has reached all, and that through the Word's becoming man the providence over all things has been made known, and its giver and maker, the Word of God himself.
54.3Robertson
Αὐτὸς γὰρ ἐνηνθρώπησεν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς θεοποιηθῶμεν· καὶ αὐτὸς ἐφανέρωσεν ἑαυτὸν διὰ σώματος, ἵνα ἡμεῖς τοῦ ἀοράτου Πατρὸς ἔννοιαν λάβωμεν· καὶ αὐτὸς ὑπέμεινε τὴν παρʼ ἀνθρώπων ὕβριν, ἵνα ἡμεῖς ἀφθαρσίαν κληρονομήσωμεν. ἐβλάπτετο μὲν γὰρ αὐτὸς οὐδέν, ἀπαθὴς καὶ ἄφθαρτος καὶ Αὐτολόγος ὢν καὶ Θεός· τοὺς δὲ πάσχοντας ἀνθρώπους, διʼ οὕς καὶ ταῦτα ὑπέμεινεν, ἐν τῇ ἑαυτοῦ ἀπαθείᾳ ἐτήρει καὶ διέσωζε.
Autos gar enēnthrōpēsen, hina hēmeis theopoiēthōmen; kai autos ephanerōsen heauton dia sōmatos, hina hēmeis tou aoratou Patros ennoian labōmen; kai autos hypemeine tēn parʼ anthrōpōn hybrin, hina hēmeis aphtharsian klēronomēsōmen. eblapteto men gar autos ouden, apathēs kai aphthartos kai Autologos ōn kai Theos; tous de paschontas anthrōpous, diʼ hous kai tauta hypemeinen, en tę̄ heautou apatheią etērei kai diesōze.
For he became man so that we might be made god; and he manifested himself through a body so that we might receive an idea of the invisible Father; and he endured the insolence of men so that we might inherit incorruption. He himself was harmed in nothing, being impassible and incorruptible and the very Word and God; but in his own impassibility he kept and preserved the suffering human beings for whose sake he endured these things.
54.4Robertson
Καὶ ὅλος τὰ κατορθώματα τοῦ Σωτῆρος τὰ διὰ τῆς ἐνανθρωπήσεως αὐτοῦ γενόμενα, τοιαῦτα καὶ τοσαῦτά ἐστιν, ἃ εἰ διηγήσασθαί τις ἐθελήσειεν, ἔοικεν τοῖς ἀφορῶσιν εἰς τὸ πέλαγος τῆς θαλάσσης, καὶ θέλουσιν ἀριθμεῖν τὰ κύματα ταύτης. ὡς γὰρ οὐ δύναται τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς περιλαβεῖν τὰ ὅλα κύματα, τῶν ἐπερχομένων παριόντων τὴν αἴσθησιν τοῦ πειράζοντος· οὕτω καὶ τῷ βουλομένῳ πάντα τὰ ἐν σώματι τοῦ Χριστοῦ κατορθώματα περιλαβεῖν, ἀδύνατον τὰ ὅλα κἂν τῷ λογισμῷ δέξασθαι, πλειόνων ὄντων τῶν παριόντων αὐτοῦ τὴν ἐνθύμησιν, ὧν αὐτὸς νομίζει περιειληφέναι.
Kai holos ta katorthōmata tou Sōtēros ta dia tēs enanthrōpēseōs autou genomena, toiauta kai tosauta estin, ha ei diēgēsasthai tis ethelēseien, eoiken tois aphorōsin eis to pelagos tēs thalassēs, kai thelousin arithmein ta kymata tautēs. hōs gar ou dynatai tois ophthalmois perilabein ta hola kymata, tōn eperchomenōn pariontōn tēn aisthēsin tou peirazontos; houtō kai tǭ boulomenǭ panta ta en sōmati tou Christou katorthōmata perilabein, adynaton ta hola kan tǭ logismǭ dexasthai, pleionōn ontōn tōn pariontōn autou tēn enthymēsin, hōn autos nomizei perieilēphenai.
In short, the achievements of the Savior accomplished through his becoming man are of such kind and so many that anyone who wished to recount them would be like people who gaze at the open sea and want to count its waves. For as one cannot take in all the waves with one's eyes, since those coming on escape the senses of the one trying, so for one who wishes to take in all the achievements of Christ in the body it is impossible to grasp them all even in thought, since those that escape his thinking are more than those he thinks he has grasped.
54.5Robertson
Κάλλιον οὖν μὴ πρὸς τὰ ὅλα ἀφορῶντα λέγειν, ὧν οὐδὲ μέρος ἐξειπεῖν τις δύναται, ἀλλʼ ἔτι ἑνὸς μνημονεῦσαι καὶ σοὶ καταλιπεῖν τὰ ὅλα θαυμάζειν. πάντα γὰρ ἐπίσης ἔχει τὸ θαῦμα, καὶ ὅποι δʼ ἄν τις ἀποβλέψῃ, ἐκεῖθεν τοῦ Λόγου τὴν θειότητα βλέπων ὑπερεκπλήττεται.
Kallion oun mē pros ta hola aphorōnta legein, hōn oude meros exeipein tis dynatai, allʼ eti henos mnēmoneusai kai soi katalipein ta hola thaumazein. panta gar episēs echei to thauma, kai hopoi dʼ an tis apoblepsę̄, ekeithen tou Logou tēn theiotēta blepōn hyperekplēttetai.
It is better, then, not to try to speak of the whole, of which one cannot tell even a part, but to mention one more thing and leave the whole to you to marvel at. For all alike are wonderful, and wherever one turns one's gaze, one sees the divinity of the Word there and is struck with amazement.
Chapter 55
55.1Robertson
Τοῦτο οὖν μετὰ τὰ προειρημένα καταμαθεῖν σε ἄξιόν ἐστιν καὶ ὡς ἀρχὴν τῶν μὴ λεχθέντων θέσθαι, καὶ θαυμάσαι λίαν, ὅτι τοῦ Σωτῆρος ἐπιδημήσαντος, οὐκ ἔτι μὲν ηὔξησεν ἡ εἰδωλολατρία, καὶ ἡ οὖσα δὲ ἐλαττοῦται, καὶ κατʼ ὀλίγον παύεται· καὶ οὐκ ἔτι μὲν ἡ Ἑλλήνων σοφία προκόπτει, καὶ ἡ οὖσα δὲ λοιπὸν ἀφανίζεται· καὶ δαίμονες μὲν οὐκ ἔτι φαντασίαις καὶ μαντείαις καὶ μαγείαις ἀπατῶσι, μόνον δὲ τολμῶντες καὶ ἐπιχειροῦντες καταισχύνονται τῷ σημείῳ τοῦ σταυροῦ.
Touto oun meta ta proeirēmena katamathein se axion estin kai hōs archēn tōn mē lechthentōn thesthai, kai thaumasai lian, hoti tou Sōtēros epidēmēsantos, ouk eti men ēuxēsen hē eidōlolatria, kai hē ousa de elattoutai, kai katʼ oligon pauetai; kai ouk eti men hē Hellēnōn sophia prokoptei, kai hē ousa de loipon aphanizetai; kai daimones men ouk eti phantasiais kai manteiais kai mageiais apatōsi, monon de tolmōntes kai epicheirountes kataischynontai tǭ sēmeiǭ tou staurou.
This, then, after what has been said, it is worth your learning, and setting down as the starting point of what has not been said, and greatly marveling at: that since the Savior came to dwell among us, idolatry no longer increases, and what there is diminishes and gradually ceases; the wisdom of the Greeks no longer advances, and what there is is now disappearing; and demons no longer deceive by illusions, oracles, and magic, but as soon as they dare and try, they are put to shame by the sign of the cross.
55.2Robertson
Καὶ συλλήβδην εἰπεῖν, θεώρει πῶς ἡ μὲν τοῦ Σωτῆρος διδασκαλία πανταχοῦ αὔξει· πᾶσα δὲ εἰδωλολατρία καὶ πάντα τὰ ἐναντιούμενα τῇ Χριστοῦ πίστει καθʼ ἡμέραν ἐλαττοῦται καὶ ἐξασθενεῖ καὶ πίπτει. οὕτω δὲ θεωρῶν προσκύνει μὲν τὸν ἐπὶ πάντων Σωτῆρα καὶ δυνατὸν Θεὸν Λόγον· καταγίνωσκε δὲ τῶν ἐλαττουμένων καὶ ἀφανιζομένων ὑπʼ αὐτοῦ.
Kai syllēbdēn eipein, theōrei pōs hē men tou Sōtēros didaskalia pantachou auxei; pasa de eidōlolatria kai panta ta enantioumena tę̄ Christou pistei kathʼ hēmeran elattoutai kai exasthenei kai piptei. houtō de theōrōn proskynei men ton epi pantōn Sōtēra kai dynaton Theon Logon; kataginōske de tōn elattoumenōn kai aphanizomenōn hypʼ autou.
And, to sum up, see how the Savior's teaching is increasing everywhere, while all idolatry and everything opposed to the faith of Christ is daily diminishing, weakening, and falling. And seeing this, worship the Savior who is over all, the mighty God the Word, and condemn what is being diminished and done away by him.
55.3Robertson
Ὡς γὰρ ἡλίου παρόντος οὐκ ἔτι τὸ σκότος ἰσχύει, ἀλλὰ καὶ εἴ πού ἐστι περιλειπόμενον ἀπελαύνεται· οὕτως ἐλθούσης τῆς θείας ἐπιφανείας τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου, οὐκ ἔτι μὲν ἰσχύει τὸ τῶν εἰδώλων σκότος, πάντα δὲ τὰ πανταχοῦ τῆς οἰκουμένης μέρη τῇ τούτου διδασκαλίᾳ καταλάμπεται.
Hōs gar hēliou parontos ouk eti to skotos ischyei, alla kai ei pou esti perileipomenon apelaunetai; houtōs elthousēs tēs theias epiphaneias tou Theou Logou, ouk eti men ischyei to tōn eidōlōn skotos, panta de ta pantachou tēs oikoumenēs merē tę̄ toutou didaskalią katalampetai.
For as when the sun is present darkness no longer prevails, but even if any remains anywhere it is driven away, so, now that the divine manifestation of God the Word has come, the darkness of idols no longer prevails, and all parts of the world everywhere are lit up by his teaching.
55.4Robertson
Καὶ ὥσπερ βασιλεύοντός τινος καὶ μὴ φαινομένου ἔν τινι χώρᾳ, ἀλλʼ ἔνδον ὄντος ἐν τῷ ἑαυτοῦ οἴκῳ, πολλάκις τινὲς ἄτακτοι καταχρώμενοι τῇ τούτου ἀναχωρήσει ἑαυτοὺς ἀναγορεύουσι, καὶ ἕκαστος κατασχηματισάμενος τοὺς ἀκεραίους φαντασιοκοπεῖ ὡς βασιλεύς, καὶ οὕτως πλανῶνται οἱ ἄνθρωποι τῷ ὀνόματι, ἀκούοντες μὲν εἶναι βασιλέα, οὐχ ὁρῶντες δὲ αὐτόν, διὰ τὸ μάλιστα μηδὲ δύνασθαι αὐτοὺς ἔσω τοῦ οἴκου χωρῆσαι· ἐπειδὰν δὲ ὁ ἀληθῶς βασιλεὺς προέλθῃ καὶ φανῇ, τότε οἱ μὲν ἀπατῶντες ἄτακτοι ἐλέγχονται τῇ τούτου παρουσία, οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι ὁρῶντες τὸν ἀληθῶς βασιλέα, καταλιμπάνουσι τοὺς πάλαι πλανῶντας αὐτούς·
Kai hōsper basileuontos tinos kai mē phainomenou en tini chōrą, allʼ endon ontos en tǭ heautou oikǭ, pollakis tines ataktoi katachrōmenoi tę̄ toutou anachōrēsei heautous anagoreuousi, kai hekastos kataschēmatisamenos tous akeraious phantasiokopei hōs basileus, kai houtōs planōntai hoi anthrōpoi tǭ onomati, akouontes men einai basilea, ouch horōntes de auton, dia to malista mēde dynasthai autous esō tou oikou chōrēsai; epeidan de ho alēthōs basileus proelthę̄ kai phanę̄, tote hoi men apatōntes ataktoi elenchontai tę̄ toutou parousia, hoi de anthrōpoi horōntes ton alēthōs basilea, katalimpanousi tous palai planōntas autous;
And as, when a king reigns in some country but does not appear, remaining inside his own house, often some disorderly men, taking advantage of his withdrawal, proclaim themselves, and each, putting on the part, deludes the simple as if he were king, and so people are led astray by the name, hearing that there is a king but not seeing him, above all because they cannot go into the house; but when the true king comes out and appears, then the disorderly deceivers are exposed by his presence, and the people, seeing the true king, abandon those who formerly led them astray:
55.5Robertson
οὕτως καὶ πάλαι μὲν ἠπάτων οἱ δαίμονές τε καὶ ἄνθρωποι, Θεοῦ τιμὴν ἑαυτοῖς περιτιθέντες· ὅτε δὲ ἐπεφάνη ὁ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγος ἐν σώματι, καὶ ἐγνώρισεν ἡμῖν τὸν ἑαυτοῦ Πατέρα, τότε δὴ ἡ μὲν τῶν δαιμόνων ἀπάτη ἀφανίζεται καὶ παύεται· οἱ δὲ ἄνθρωποι ἀφορῶντες εἰς τὸν ἀληθινὸν τοῦ Πατρὸς θεὸν Λόγον καταλιμπάνουσι τὰ εἴδωλα, καὶ λοιπὸν ἐπιγινώσκουσι τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεόν.
houtōs kai palai men ēpatōn hoi daimones te kai anthrōpoi, Theou timēn heautois peritithentes; hote de epephanē ho tou Theou Logos en sōmati, kai egnōrisen hēmin ton heautou Patera, tote dē hē men tōn daimonōn apatē aphanizetai kai pauetai; hoi de anthrōpoi aphorōntes eis ton alēthinon tou Patros theon Logon katalimpanousi ta eidōla, kai loipon epiginōskousi ton alēthinon Theon.
so too, of old, demons and men deceived, putting on themselves the honor due to God; but when the Word of God appeared in a body and made his own Father known to us, then the deceit of the demons vanishes and ceases, and people, looking to the true Word of the Father, God, abandon the idols and at last recognize the true God.
55.6Robertson
Τοῦτο δὲ γνώρισμα τοῦ εἶναι τὸν Χριστὸν Θεὸν Λόγον καὶ Θεοῦ Δύναμίν ἐστι. τῶν γὰρ ἀνθρωπίνων παυομένων, καὶ μένοντος τοῦ ῥήματος τοῦ Χριστοῦ, δῆλόν ἐστι παρὰ πᾶσι, τὰ μὲν παυόμενα εἶναι πρόσκαιρα, τὸν δὲ μένοντα εἶναι Θεὸν καὶ Θεοῦ Υἱὸν ἀληθινὸν μονογενῆ Λόγον.
Touto de gnōrisma tou einai ton Christon Theon Logon kai Theou Dynamin esti. tōn gar anthrōpinōn pauomenōn, kai menontos tou rhēmatos tou Christou, dēlon esti para pasi, ta men pauomena einai proskaira, ton de menonta einai Theon kai Theou Huion alēthinon monogenē Logon.
This is a proof that Christ is God the Word and the Power of God. For since human things are ceasing and the word of Christ remains, it is clear to all that what is ceasing is temporary, while he who remains is God and the true Son of God, the only-begotten Word.
Chapter 56
56.1Robertson
Ταῦτα μέν σοι παρʼ ἡμῶν διʼ ὀλίγων, ὅσον πρὸς στοιχείωσιν καὶ χαρακτῆρα τῆς κατὰ Χριστὸν πίστεως καὶ τῆς θείας αὐτοῦ πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἐπιφανείας ἀνατεθείσθω, ὦ φιλόχριστε ἄνθρωπε. σὺ δὲ τὴν πρόφασιν ἐκ τούτων λαβών, εἰ ἐντυγχάνοις τοῖς τῶν γραφῶν γράμμασι, γνησίως αὐτοῖς ἐφιστάνων τὸν νοῦν, γνώσῃ παρʼ αὐτῶν τελειότερον μὲν καὶ τρανότερον τῶν λεχθέντων τὴν ἀκρίβειαν.
Tauta men soi parʼ hēmōn diʼ oligōn, hoson pros stoicheiōsin kai charaktēra tēs kata Christon pisteōs kai tēs theias autou pros hēmas epiphaneias anatetheisthō, ō philochriste anthrōpe. sy de tēn prophasin ek toutōn labōn, ei entynchanois tois tōn graphōn grammasi, gnēsiōs autois ephistanōn ton noun, gnōsę̄ parʼ autōn teleioteron men kai tranoteron tōn lechthentōn tēn akribeian.
Let this, then, be set before you by us briefly, as an elementary outline of the faith of Christ and of his divine appearing to us, O lover of Christ. But taking your start from these things, if you read the texts of the Scriptures and apply your mind to them sincerely, you will learn from them more completely and more clearly the exact truth of what has been said.
56.2Robertson
Ἐκεῖναι μὲν γὰρ διὰ θεολόγων ἀνδρῶν παρὰ Θεοῦ λαλήθησαν καὶ ἐγράφησαν. ἡμεῖς δὲ παρὰ τῶν αὐταῖς ἐντυγχανόντων θεοπνεύστων διδασκάλων, οἵ καὶ μάρτυρες τῆς Χριστοῦ θεότητος γεγόνασι, μαθόντες μεταδίδομεν καὶ τῇ σῇ φιλομαθεία.
Ekeinai men gar dia theologōn andrōn para Theou lalēthēsan kai egraphēsan. hēmeis de para tōn autais entynchanontōn theopneustōn didaskalōn, hoi kai martyres tēs Christou theotētos gegonasi, mathontes metadidomen kai tę̄ sę̄ philomatheia.
For they were spoken and written by God through men who spoke of God; and we, having learned from the inspired teachers who read them, who also became witnesses of the divinity of Christ, pass it on in turn to your love of learning.
56.3Robertson
Γνώσῃ δὲ καὶ τὴν δευτέραν αὐτοῦ πάλιν πρὸς ἡμᾶς ἔνδοξον καὶ θείαν ἀληθῶς ἐπιφάνειαν, ὅτε οὐκ ἔτι μετὰ ταπεινότητος, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ δόξῃ· ὅτε οὐκ ἔτι μετʼ εὐτελείας, ἀλλʼ ἐν τῇ ἰδίᾳ μεγαλειότητι· ὅτε οὐκ ἔτι παθεῖν, ἀλλὰ λοιπὸν τοῦ ἰδίου σταυροῦ τὸν καρπὸν ἀποδοῦναι πᾶσιν ἔρχεται· φημὶ δὴ τὴν ἀνάστασιν καὶ τὴν ἀφθαρσίαν· καὶ οὐκ ἔτι μὲν κρίνεται, κρινεῖ δὲ τοὺς πάντας, πρὸς ἃ ἕκαστος ἔπραξε διὰ τοῦ σώματος, εἴτε ἀγαθὰ, εἴτε φαῦλα· ἔνθα τοῖς μὲν ἀγαθοῖς ἀπόκειται βασιλεία οὐρανῶν, τοῖς δὲ τὰ φαῦλα πράξασι, πῦρ αἰώνιον καὶ σκότος ἐξώτερον.
Gnōsę̄ de kai tēn deuteran autou palin pros hēmas endoxon kai theian alēthōs epiphaneian, hote ouk eti meta tapeinotētos, allʼ en tę̄ idią doxę̄; hote ouk eti metʼ euteleias, allʼ en tę̄ idią megaleiotēti; hote ouk eti pathein, alla loipon tou idiou staurou ton karpon apodounai pasin erchetai; phēmi dē tēn anastasin kai tēn aphtharsian; kai ouk eti men krinetai, krinei de tous pantas, pros ha hekastos epraxe dia tou sōmatos, eite agatha, eite phaula; entha tois men agathois apokeitai basileia ouranōn, tois de ta phaula praxasi, pyr aiōnion kai skotos exōteron.
You will learn also of his second glorious and truly divine appearing to us, when he comes no longer in lowliness but in his own glory, no longer in humble estate but in his own majesty, no longer to suffer but thereafter to render to all the fruit of his own cross, I mean the resurrection and incorruption; and he is no longer judged, but will judge all according to what each has done through the body, whether good or evil. Then the kingdom of heaven is laid up for the good, but for those who have done evil, eternal fire and outer darkness.
56.4Robertson
Οὕτω γὰρ καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Κύριός φησι· λέγω ὑμῖν, ἀπʼ ἄρτι ὄψεσθε τὸν Υίὸν τοῦ ἀνθρώπου καθήμενον ἐκ δεξιῶν τῆς δυνάμεως, καὶ ἐρχόμενον ἐπὶ τῶν νεφελῶν τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἐν τῇ δόξῃ τοῦ Πατρός.
Houtō gar kai autos ho Kyrios phēsi; legō hymin, apʼ arti opsesthe ton Uion tou anthrōpou kathēmenon ek dexiōn tēs dynameōs, kai erchomenon epi tōn nephelōn tou ouranou, en tę̄ doxę̄ tou Patros.
For so the Lord himself says: “I tell you, from now on you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power and coming on the clouds of heaven in the glory of the Father.”
56.5Robertson
Διὸ δὴ καὶ σωτήριός ἐστι λόγος εὐτρεπίζων ἡμᾶς εἰς ἐκείνην τὴν ἡμέραν καὶ λέγων· γίνεσθε ἕτοιμοι καὶ γρηγορεῖτε, ὅτι ᾗ ὥρᾳ οὐκ οἴδατε ἔρχεται. κατὰ γὰρ τὸν μακάριον Παῦλον, τοὺς πάντας ἡμᾶς παραστῆναι δεῖ ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ βήματος τοῦ Χριστοῦ, ἵνα κομίσηται ἕκαστος, πρὸς ἃ διὰ τοῦ σώματος ἔπραξεν, εἴτε ἀγαθόν, εἴτε φαῦλον.
Dio dē kai sōtērios esti logos eutrepizōn hēmas eis ekeinēn tēn hēmeran kai legōn; ginesthe hetoimoi kai grēgoreite, hoti hę̄ hōrą ouk oidate erchetai. kata gar ton makarion Paulon, tous pantas hēmas parastēnai dei emprosthen tou bēmatos tou Christou, hina komisētai hekastos, pros ha dia tou sōmatos epraxen, eite agathon, eite phaulon.
Therefore there is also a saving word that prepares us for that day and says: “Be ready and keep watch, for he comes at an hour you do not know.” For according to the blessed Paul, “we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each may receive according to what he has done through the body, whether good or evil.”
Chapter 57
57.1Robertson
Ἀλλὰ πρὸς τὴν ἐκ τῶν γραφῶν ἔρευναν καὶ γνῶσιν ἀληθῆ, χρεία βίου καλοῦ καὶ ψυχῆς καθαρᾶς καὶ τῆς κατὰ Χριστὸν ἀρετῆς, ἵνα διʼ αὐτῆς ὁδεύσας ὁ νοῦς, τυχεῖν ὧν ὀρέγεται καὶ καταλαβεῖν δυνηθῇ, καθʼ ὅσον ἐφικτόν ἐστι τῇ ἀνθρώπων φύσει περὶ τοῦ Θεοῦ Λόγου μανθάνειν.
Alla pros tēn ek tōn graphōn ereunan kai gnōsin alēthē, chreia biou kalou kai psychēs katharas kai tēs kata Christon aretēs, hina diʼ autēs hodeusas ho nous, tychein hōn oregetai kai katalabein dynēthę̄, kathʼ hoson ephikton esti tę̄ anthrōpōn physei peri tou Theou Logou manthanein.
But for the searching of the Scriptures and true knowledge there is need of a good life, a pure soul, and the virtue that is according to Christ, so that the mind, journeying by it, may be able to attain and grasp what it longs for, as far as it is attainable for human nature to learn about the Word of God.
57.2Robertson
Ἄνευ γὰρ καθαρᾶς διανοίας, καὶ τῆς πρὸς τοὺς ἁγίους τοῦ βίου μιμήσεως, οὐκ ἄν τις καταλαβεῖν δυνηθείη τοὺς τῶν ἁγίων λόγους.
Aneu gar katharas dianoias, kai tēs pros tous hagious tou biou mimēseōs, ouk an tis katalabein dynētheiē tous tōn hagiōn logous.
For without a pure mind and imitation of the life of the saints, no one could grasp the words of the saints.
57.3Robertson
Ὥσπερ γὰρ εἴ τις ἐθελήσειεν ἰδεῖν τὸ τοῦ ἡλίου φῶς, πάντως τὸν ὀφθαλμὸν ἀποσμήχει καὶ λαμπρύνει, σχεδὸν ὅμοιον τῷ ποθουμένῳ ἑαυτὸν διακαθαίρων, ἵνα οὕτως φῶς γενόμενος ὁ ὀφθαλμὸς τὸ τοῦ ἡλίου φῶς ἴδῃ, ἢ ὡς εἴ τις θελήσειεν ἰδεῖν πόλιν ἢ χώραν, πάντως ἐπὶ τὸν τόπον ἀφικνεῖται τῆς θέας ἕνεκεν· οὕτως ὁ θέλων τῶν θεολόγων τὴν διάνοιαν καταλαβεῖν, προαπονίψαι καὶ προαποπλῦναι τῷ βίῳ τὴν ψυχὴν ὀφείλει, καὶ πρὸς αὐτοὺς τοὺς ἁγίους ἀφικέσθαι τῇ ὁμοιότητι τῶν πράξεων αὐτῶν ἵνα σὺν αὐτοῖς τῇ ἀγωγῇ τῆς συζήσεως γενόμενος, τὰ καὶ αὐτοῖς ἀποκαλυφθέντα παρὰ Θεοῦ κατανοήσῃ, καὶ λοιπὸν ὡς ἐκείνοις συναφθεὶς ἐκφύγῃ μὲν τὸν τῶν ἁμαρτωλῶν κίνδυνον καὶ τὸ τούτων πῦρ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρα τῆς κρίσεως, ἀπολάβῃ δὲ τὰ τοῖς ἀγίοις ἀποκείμενα ἐν τῇ τῶν οὐρανῶν βασιλείᾳ, ἃ ὀφθαλμὸς οὐκ εἶδεν, οὐδὲ οὖς ἤκουσεν, οὐδὲ ἐπὶ καρδίαν ἀνθρώπων ἀνέβη, ὅσα ἡτοίμασται τοῖς κατʼ ἀρετὴν βιοῦσι, καὶ ἀγαπῶσι τὸν Θεὸν καὶ Πατέρα, ἐν Χριστῷ Ἰησοῦ τῷ Κυρίῳ ἡμῶν, διʼ οὗ καὶ μεθʼ οὖ αὐτῷ τῷ Πατρὶ σὺν αὐτῷ τῷ Υἱῷ ἐν ἁγίῳ Πνεύματι, τιμὴ καὶ κράτος καὶ δόξα ἐς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων. Ἀμήν.
Hōsper gar ei tis ethelēseien idein to tou hēliou phōs, pantōs ton ophthalmon aposmēchei kai lamprynei, schedon homoion tǭ pothoumenǭ heauton diakathairōn, hina houtōs phōs genomenos ho ophthalmos to tou hēliou phōs idę̄, ē hōs ei tis thelēseien idein polin ē chōran, pantōs epi ton topon aphikneitai tēs theas heneken; houtōs ho thelōn tōn theologōn tēn dianoian katalabein, proaponipsai kai proapoplynai tǭ biǭ tēn psychēn opheilei, kai pros autous tous hagious aphikesthai tę̄ homoiotēti tōn praxeōn autōn hina syn autois tę̄ agōgę̄ tēs syzēseōs genomenos, ta kai autois apokalyphthenta para Theou katanoēsę̄, kai loipon hōs ekeinois synaphtheis ekphygę̄ men ton tōn hamartōlōn kindynon kai to toutōn pyr en tę̄ hēmera tēs kriseōs, apolabę̄ de ta tois agiois apokeimena en tę̄ tōn ouranōn basileią, ha ophthalmos ouk eiden, oude ous ēkousen, oude epi kardian anthrōpōn anebē, hosa hētoimastai tois katʼ aretēn biousi, kai agapōsi ton Theon kai Patera, en Christǭ Iēsou tǭ Kyriǭ hēmōn, diʼ hou kai methʼ ou autǭ tǭ Patri syn autǭ tǭ Huiǭ en hagiǭ Pneumati, timē kai kratos kai doxa es tous aiōnas tōn aiōnōn. Amēn.
For as, if someone wished to see the light of the sun, he would surely wipe and clear his eye, purifying himself so as to be almost like what he desires, so that the eye, having become light, may see the light of the sun; or as, if someone wished to see a city or country, he would surely go to the place in order to see it: so one who wishes to grasp the mind of those who spoke of God must first wash and cleanse his soul by his way of life, and approach the saints themselves by likeness to their deeds, so that, joined with them in the conduct of a common life, he may understand what was revealed to them by God, and thereafter, being joined with them, may escape the danger of sinners and their fire on the day of judgment, and receive what is laid up for the saints in the kingdom of heaven, “which eye has not seen, nor ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man,” whatever has been prepared for those who live virtuously and love the God and Father, in Christ Jesus our Lord; through whom and with whom, to the Father himself, with the Son himself, in the Holy Spirit, be honor and might and glory for ever and ever. Amen.